ross  mfladaQm 


j'j 


,£TC| 


l^klillMhiliitseajKit  " 


^!lii!lil!!t'r 


^J^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased   by  the    Hamill   Missionary   Fund. 

BV  3625  .M2  F53  1900 
Fletcher,  j.  j.  Kilpin 
The  sign  of  the  cross  in 
Madagascar 


The   Sign   of  the   Cross 
in  Madagascar 


"  Back  from  the  Land  of  Bondage." 


The  Sign  of  the  Cross  in 
Madagascar  5  or,  From 
Darkness  to  Light  ^    A 


BY 


J.  J.  KILPIN  FLETCHER 


New  York  Chicago  Toronto 

Fleming  H.   Revell  Company 

Publishers  of  Evangelical  Literature 


Copyright  1900 
by 
FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 


PREFACE 


In  1895,  when  the  London  Missionary  Society 
of  England  was  celebrating  the  centenary  of  its 
existence  and  work,  I  was  laboring  as  pastor  of 
one  of  the  churches  formed  by  missionaries  of 
that  society  in  the  island  of  Jamaica,  West  In- 
dies. 

In  connection  with  our  local  celebration  of  the 
event,  it  fell  to  my  lot  to  be  appointed  a  deputa- 
tion to  visit  all  the  Congregational  churches  in 
the  island,  and  lecture  on  the  hundred  years' 
work.  To  me,  personally,  the  task  was  a  most 
pleasant  one,  since,  through  my  father  and  a  great 
many  personal  friends,  I  was  related  to  the  mis- 
sion field;  and  had  for  many  years  tried  to  keep 
myself  in  touch  with  the  progress  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Christ  in  the  world. 

That  portion  of  my  lectures  which  seemed  al- 
ways to  make  the  deepest  impression,  was  the 
story  of  the  planting  of  Christianity  in  Madagas- 
car; the  season  of  fierce  persecution  endured  and 
outlived;  and  the  wondrous  growth  which  fol- 
lowed. 

Since  residing  in  Pittston,  I  have  several  times 
5 


6  Preface 

been  asked  to  give  the  story  of  Madagascar  in 
neighboring  churches;  and  the  story  has  been 
Hstened  to  with  strange  interest. 

By  these  steps  it  has  developed,  until  it  ap- 
peared to  me  that  the  story  of  that  work,  if  told 
with  a  somewhat  free  hand,  while  adhering  to 
facts  in  so  far  as  they  are  known  to  be  historical, 
should  prove  as  interesting  as,  and  more  inspiring 
than,  most  works  of  fiction.  There  are  master 
hands  which  might  have  made  the  story  more 
thrilling  in  its  influence.  But  few,  I  think,  w^ould 
have  written  it  with  a  sense  of  more  genuine 
sympathy.  With  such  a  record,  the  difficulty  is 
always  to  find  reliable  data.  Here  we  have  a 
considerable  number  of  works;  yet  not  one  of 
them  the  story  of  an  eye  witness.  For  such  was 
the  condition  of  affairs  that  no  European  was 
present  to  record  the  events  as  they  transpired. 

Still,  we  have  the  geographical  knowledge  of 
the  country ;  insight  into  the  customs  of  the  peo- 
ple; the  traditional,  and  later  the  written,  history 
of  the  country ;  the  statements  made  by  the  perse- 
cuted themselves,  and  by  those  natives  who,  in  the 
dark  days,  were  eye-witnesses  of  the  trials  and 
sufferings  of  the  church ;  and,  in  post-persecution 
days,  the  official  reports  of  the  societies  whose 
missionaries  have  labored  in  Madagascar.  From 
such  materials  all  the  stories  of  the  Malagasy 
Martyr  Church  have  been  compiled.  Naturally 
there  are  many  gaps,  with  only  a  few  verbal  state- 
ments to  fill  them;  many  incidents,  only  a  sum- 


Preface  7 

mary  of  which  could  be  given  by  those  who  took 
part  in  them. 

Let  it  be  frankly  said,  that  in  such  cases,  a  sym- 
pathetic heart  has  sought  to  make  vivid  the  scenes 
and  facts,  based  upon  the  meagre  statements  on 
record.  An  illustration  of  this  may  be  found  in 
the  scene  in  the  Judgment  Hall — where  we  have 
authentic  information  as  to  the  pith  of  the  de- 
fence made  by  the  Christians,  but  no  verbatim,  or 
even  full,  reports. 

Here,  a  free  but  loving  hand  has  endeavored  to 
carefully  weave  these  scattered  fragments  into  a 
connected  and  living  story. 

The  names  of  thousands  who  suffered,  of  hun- 
dreds who  died,  are  not  known  to  day ;  and  yet  the 
facts  of  their  sufferings  and  deaths,  the  spirit  they 
manifested  before  their  judges  and  persecutors, 
and  their  loyalty  to  Christ,  are  abundantly  vouched 
for  by  the  testimony  of  friends  and  foes,  given 
immediately  after  the  dark  days.  In  two  cases 
names  have  been  supplied  to  designate  persecuted 
ones,  whose  names  are  unrecorded. 

Kelazapa  is  framed  as  a  representative  character 
— expressing  the  feelings,  spirit,  actions,  of  the 
idol  party.  Otherwise  the  characters  are  his- 
torical, and  the  story,  beginning  with  the  days  of 
Radama,  and  the  arrival  of  the  first  missionaries, 
down  to  the  Great  Emancipation,  is  based  clearly 
on  historical  facts.  The  remainder  of  the  story, 
bringing  it  down  to  this  date,  is  gleaned  from  the 
later  official  reports  of  the  various  missionary  so- 


8  Preface 

cieties,  and  a  number  of  published  works,  such  as 
Cousin's  "  Madagascar  of  To  day." 

My  aim  has  been  so  to  tell  the  story  as  to  awak- 
en as  deep  interest  as  if  it  were  a  work  of  fiction, 
while  keeping  in  the  realm  of  realities.  He  who 
reads  this  book  may  safely  say  that  he  knows  the 
wonderful  story  of  the  work  of  God  in  Mada- 
gascar. That  it  may  be  owned  of  God  to  the 
stimulation  of  a  deeper  interest  in  the  service  of 
His  kingdom,  and  as  an  inspiration  to  greater 
earnestness  in  the  prosecution  of  that  work  and  a 
more  vital  faith  in  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  on  the 
part  of  all  who  read,  is  my  sincere  prayer. 

J.  J.  KiLPiN  Fletcher. 

Pittston,  Pa.,  October  ist,  1900. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Introduction — With  a  Purpose      .       .       .       .    n 
PART  I 

CHAPTER 

I.  Heathen  Home  Life      ....        is 
II.  A  Remarkable  Group        .        .        .        .25 

III.  A  Heathen  Court 34 

PART  II 

IV.  Strange    Messengers    and    a    Strange 

Message 45 

V.  In  a  Mighty  Faith        ....        57 
VI.  Light  in  the  Darkness  .        .        .        .63 

VII.  The  Idol  Maker 74 

VIII.  The  New  Sect 82 

PART  III 
IX.  A  Woman's  Intrigue      ....        93 

X.  Evil  Omens 104 

XI.  A  Royal  Proclamation         .        .        .114 
XII.  The  Kabary 122 

XIII.  Suspense 130 

XIV.  Betrayed 140 

9 


lo  Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XV.  Divine  Interposition       ....      150 

XVI.  Deceived 158 

XVII.  The  First  Martyr 165 

XVIII.  Fugitives 174 

XIX.  Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death  .        .        .      185 

XX.  A  Queen's  Infatuation     ....  196 

XXI.  In  the  Judgment  Hall  ....      202 

XXII.  Faithful  Unto  Death      ....  210 

XXIII.  The  Last  Kabary 220 

XXIV.  In  the  Chamber  of  Death     .        .        .  226 

XXV.  Out  of  Bondage 231 

PART  IV 

XXVI.  Changes 243 

XXVII.  A  Coronation 250 

XXVIII.  Expansion 258 

XXIX.  War  and  Conquest 271 

XXX.  The  Sign  of  the  Cross  Again       .        .      284 
XXXI.  Looking  to  the  Noonday  ....  300 


List  of  Illustrations. 


"  Back  from  the  Land  of  Bondage  ''     .     .     .   Frontispiece. 

facing  page 

Members  of  the  Bara  Tribe 34 

Their  Spirits  Fled  to  the  "  Land  of  Light  and  Rest"  .216 
French  Residency,  Fianarantsoa,  Betsileo   .     .     .     •   [    ^  ,^ 

Observatory,  Imerina  ,     . ) 

Andrianaivoravelona,  a  native  Pastor \^   ^ 

Dr.  Ravelina  and  family,  a  native  Doctor      .     .     .    ) 
Rev.  j.  C.  Thorne  and  Band  of  Sunday  School  Workers  286 
A  Country  Station  of  the  Paris  Missionary  Society  .     .  302 
A  Malagasy  Singing  Class 3°^ 


INTRODUCTION 

WITH  A  PURPOSE 


"  In  the  days  of  Nero."  With  such  a  custom- 
ary phrase  does  the  record  of  many  an  example  of 
the  heroism  revealed  in  the  history  of  the  Chris- 
tian church  begin.  To  those  days  it  seems  natural 
to  turn  when  illustrations  are  wanted  of  the  quick- 
ening power  of  the  Christian  faith,  of  the  meek- 
ness, the  courage,  the  faithfulness,  even  unto 
death,  of  those  who  had  found  in  Christ  their  life 
and  their  eternal  hope.  The  love,  courage  and 
fidelity  of  those  who,  in  the  days  of  the  Caesars, 
sealed  with  their  blood  their  testimony  to  the 
saving  power  of  Jesus,  will  ever  prove  an  in- 
spiration to  the  Church  of  Christ  in  days  of  trial 
and  persecution — will  shine  as  a  beacon-light  to 
the  followers  of  the  Nazarene,  in  the  periods  of 
darkness  and  gloom  through  v;hich  the  full-day 
splendor  of  His  kingdom  must  come  on  earth. 

It  is  well  it  should  be  so.  For  where  will  be 
found  so  favorable  a  spot  at  which  to  study  the 
simple,  yet  profound  and  mighty  principles,  on 
which  that  kingdom  is  to  be  finally  established, 
and  which,  all  through  the  centuries  have  been  the 


12  Introduction 

strength  and  consolation  of  the  church,  as  here, 
at  the  fountain  head  ? 

Love  to  God;  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
the  assurance  that  He  who  died,  rose  again  and 
lives;  the  sense  of  the  ever-Hving  Christ,  always 
present  with  them ;  the  hope  of  righteousness,  the 
certain  looking  for  the  overthrow  of  sin,  and  the 
bringing  of  all  the  nations  under  the  sovereign 
sway  of  Divine  grace  ;  love  to  man,  and  fellowship 
with  Jesus  in  the  toil  and  suffering  by  which  the 
world  will  be  redeemed — were  not  these  the  truths, 
the  facts,  the  impulses,  which  inspired  and  sus- 
tained the  martyrs  of  the  cross  ? 

It  will  be  difficult  to  discover  finer  examples, 
calculated  to  inspire  the  faith  of  the  disciples  of 
Christ  to-day,  than  may  be  discovered  by  going 
back  to  those  early  days,  and  witnessing  the  calm 
faith  and  triumphant  joy  with  which  the  first 
martyrs 

"  Met  the  tyrant's  brandished  steel, 
The  lion's  gory  mane." 

The  noble  matron,  with  gentle  mien ;  the  pure  vir- 
gin, with  radiant  face ;  the  tender  youth,  with  clear 
and  sparkling  eye ;  the  mature  man,  with  weather- 
beaten  brow;  the  father,  the  wife,  the  bride,  the 
child — gaze  upon  them,  as  they  fearlessly  bend 
their  knee  upon  the  arena  floor,  and  lift  their  eyes 
upward  toward  heaven's  throne ;  and  listen  to 
their  prayers — gaze  upon  them  as  the  iron  gates 
fly  back,  and  the  ravenous  lions  spring  forward 
and  tear  them  limb  from  limb;  and  say  if  their 


Introduction 


13 


calmness  and  faith  and  joy  be  not  a  heritage, 
which,  to  the  end  of  the  ages,  will  prove  the  in- 
spiration of  the  saints  of  God,  whenever  and 
wherever  trial  and  persecution  for  the  sake  of 
Christ  shall  overtake  them. 

Where  may  we  witness  more  clearly  the  re- 
markable effects  which  have  always  followed  the 
efforts  of  the  enemies  of  Christ  to  exterminate 
His  church  than  there,  where,  under  the  eyes  of 
the  bloody  Caesars,  the  very  witnesses  of  the  suf- 
ferings of  the  martyrs  became  their  immediate 
successors  in  the  service  and  travail  of  His  king- 
dom? 

Yet  we  shall  do  well  to  remember  that  these 
principles  and  facts,  on  which  the  Christian  faith 
was  founded,  and  in  the  strength  of  which  the 
martyrs  suffered,  are  eternal.  Wherever  they 
are  firmly  grasped,  the  same  wondrous  results 
follow — the  weak  are  made  strong;  the  cowards 
brave;  the  unlearned  become  wise;  the  dark  are 
enlightened;  and  a  love  of  Christ — strong  as 
death,  aye  stronger — is  begotten  in  the  hearts  of 
those  who  have  once  realized  that  He  loved  them 
and  gave  Himself  for  them. 

Our  own  century  has  furnished  abundant  evi- 
dence that  these  things  are  so ;  and  thus  these 
pages  seek  to  set  forth  a  latter-day  testimony  to 
the  power  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  To  show  the 
effects  of  the  gospel  of  redeemmg  love  upon  the 
heathen  hearts ;  to  reveal  the  power  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ  in  the  face  of  nineteenth  century  unbelief 


14  Introduction 

and  scorn;  to  manifest  the  steadfast  love  and 
Christliness,  in  deepest  sufferings,  of  heathen  con- 
verts ;  to  present  the  unchanging  presence  of 
Christ  and  His  power  to  sustain  His  followers  in 
times  of  trouble;  and  by  displaying  the  triumphs 
of  His  kingdom  over  all  the  power  of  sin  and 
darkness,  to  lead  many  to  feel  the  worth  of  Christ, 
to  awaken  the  enthusiasm  of  faith  and  consecra- 
tion in  thousands  of  young  hearts,  and  to  summon 
them  to  the  great  work  of  spreading  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  and  His  salvation  to  earth's  remot- 
est bounds — this  is  the  purpose  of  the  story  "  The 
Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar." 


THE  SIGN  OF  THE  CROSS 
IN  MADAGASCAR 


CHAPTER  I 

HEATHEN  HOME  LIFE 

In  a  heathen  island,  a  thousand  miles  long-  and 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  broad,  and  separated 
from  the  dark  continent  of  Africa  by  two  hundred 
and  sixty  miles  of  water,  would  have  been  found, 
ninety  years  ago,  the  homes  of  those  who,  in  the 
days  to  which  our  story  refers,  were  to  become 
the  heroes  and  heroines  of  the  Cross  in  Madagas- 
car. The  derivation  of  the  name  of  the  island  is 
considered  uncertain.  But  it  is  generally 
thought  to  signify  either  "  The  country  of  the 
hill  men,"  or  "  The  country  of  the  Madai  "—an 
African  tribe.  We  shall  better  realize  their  sur- 
roundings, and  the  events  which  form  some  of 
their  life-experiences,  if  we  here  pause  to  obtain 
some  knowledge  of  the  country  in  which  they 
lived.  Lying  almost  entirely  in  the  tropics,  and 
enjoying  a  tropical  climate,  Madagascar  pre- 
sented commercial  prospects  which,  centuries  ago, 
IS 


1 6       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

led  several  European  nations  to  attempt  its  colo- 
nization.    Charmed  by  its  natural  beauties,  al- 
lured by  its  supposed  mineral  wealth,   and  at- 
tracted by  the  wondrous  fertility  of  its  valleys, 
persistent  efforts  were  made  to  establish  and  sus- 
tain colonies.     Surely  a  foreseeing  and  farseeing 
Providence  formed  this  island  with  fullest  knowl- 
edge of  what  would  transpire  within  its  borders 
in  this  nineteenth  century  of  ours.     All  around 
the  coast  and  extending  inland,  runs  a  vast  stretch 
of  comparatively  level  country,  studded  in  many 
places    with    dense    swamps    and  lagoons,  and 
scarcely  attaining  an  elevation  of  more  than  five 
hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.     For  a 
distance  of  some  three  hundred  miles  the  lagoons 
add  to  the  charm  of  the  scenery;  and  it  is  note- 
worthy, as  evidence  of  the  alertness  of  the  heathen 
king,  Radama  I ,  that  he  realized  their  value  and 
began  the  construction  of  short  canals,  so  as  to 
provide  this  stretch  of  country  with  an  unbroken 
water-way.     The  whole  interior  of  the  country 
forms  one  great  mountain  region,  many  parts  of 
which  reach  an  elevation  of  five  thousand  feet; 
while  the  Ankaratra  range  rises  nine  thousand 
feet  above  the   sea.       Between  these  mountain 
ranges  lie  widespreading  and  fruitful  valleys — 
the  rice-fields  of  the  highlands.     Through  these 
mountain   regions  run  narrow  paths,   sometimes 
fairly  level  and  smooth,  but  at  others  ascending 
the  faces  of  what  seem  almost  perpendicular  rocks. 
Over  these  mountain  paths  and  passes  the  peo- 


Heathen  Home  Life  17 

pie  journeyed  from  tribe  to  tribe,  bearing  with 
them  loads  of  produce,  or  wares  for  barter. 
Through  a  long  stretch  of  this  mountain  land 
reaches  a  chain  of  extinct  volcanic  crater,  while 
following  the  coast  line  of  the  island  it  is  almost 
girdled  with  a  dense  forest,  which  in  some  places 
is  twenty-five  miles  wide. 

Several  lakes — the  largest  being  Alaotra — are 
also  found  in  the  highlands,  while  the  grandeur 
of  the  scenery  is  often  enhanced  by  the  rivers 
which  cut  their  ways  down  the  mountain  sides 
and  through  the  dense  forest,  and  so  come  leap- 
ing and  rolling  and  sparkling  to  the  sea. 

Large  tracts  of  fertile  land  are  devoted  to  the 
cultivation  of  rice ;  and  on  the  rich  pasture  lands 
of  the  wild  plains  many  herds  of  cattle  are 
reared. 

Throughout  the  island  one  language,  though 
having  several  dialects,  is  spoken. 

It  was  in  this  country — a  country  devoted  to 
idolatry  and  to  most  of  the  abominable  practices 
of  heathenism,  that  there  were  to  be  discovered 
men  and  women,  who  should  prove  themselves 
worthy  to  take  their  places  side  by  side  with  the 
earliest  martyrs  of  the  Christian  church. 

It  is  true  that,  at  this  time,  some  in  Madagascar 
had  risen  to  a  level  of  social  comfort  and  of  in- 
tellectual power  far  above  the  standard  of  general 
heathenism ;  and  as  several  of  those,  whose  ac- 
quaintance we  shall  presently  make,  belonged 
to  the  more  well-to-do  classes,  we  will  try  to  fa- 


1 8        Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

miliarize  ourselves  with  some  of  their  probable 
surroundings.  We  must  form  some  idea  of  a 
heathen  home,  and  the  manners  amid  which 
they  who  were  to  suffer  for  Christ  had  been 
trained,  if  we  are  to  rightly  appreciate  the  power 
of  the  gospel,  or  to  realize  what  it  meant  for  them 
to  separate  themselves  from  the  worship  of  their 
ancestors. 

Very  few  facts  are  known  regarding  the  life 
of  the  individuals,  with  whom  much  of  our  story 
is  concerned,  prior  to  the  period  at  which  the 
story  opens.  We  do,  however,  know  the  posi- 
tions in  life  in  which  some  of  them  moved,  and 
so  can  form  a  fairly  accurate  impression  of  the 
influences  which  moulded  their  characters  before 
coming  under  the  power  of  the  gospel. 

We  also  know  that,  at  the  time  of  the  introduc- 
tion of  Christianity,  Rafaravavy,  who  became 
such  a  leader  of  its  followers,  was  living  in  her 
own  comfortable  heathen  home  in  the  city.  This 
position  furnished  her  with  the  opportunity,  so 
well  used,  for  making  her  home  a  center  for 
Christian  teaching  and  prayer. 

Let  us  then  picture  such  a  home,  situated  in 
Antananarivo,  the  capital  of  the  island.  In  this 
home  we  discover  a  typical  heathen  family,  con- 
sisting of  a  father  and  mother,  with  their  daugh- 
ter and  her  adopted  sister — who,  for  the  sake  of 
narrative,  we  will  call  Rafaravavy  and  Fantaka. 

As  thev  belonged  to  the  well-to-do  class  of  the 
community,  they  were  surrounded  by  a  full  reti- 


Heathen  Home  Life  19 

nue  of  slaves.  Human  flesh  and  blood  were  of 
small  value  then ;  and  not  only  did  many  heathen 
themselves  purchase  and  possess  slaves,  but  also 
engaged  in  a  slave  trafhc  with  other  countries, 
selling  their  own  kinsmen  into  the  misery  of 
bondage.  High  on  the  mountain  range,  some 
fifty  miles  above  the  city,  is  a  point  called  still 
"  The  Weeping  Place  of  the  Hovas."  And  why  ? 
Because  the  slaves  sold  in  the  market  were  usu- 
ally driven  along  this  mountain  track  on  their 
way  to  the  coast.  As  the  weary,  sad,  and  some- 
times sick  and  wounded  slaves,  chained  together 
for  the  march  down  country,  reached  this  spot, 
they  caught  the  first  glimpse  of  the  sea  across 
which  they  were  to  be  transported,  and,  turning 
their  heads  for  a  moment,  they  cast  a  brief  and 
pitiful  last  glance  at  the  city  they  loved,  and  the 
home  of  their  childhood.  The  slaves  in  Rafar- 
avavy's  home  were  better  cared  for  than  in  most 
other  homes,  for  both  her  parents  were  remarka- 
ble alike  for  their  supreme  devotion  to  their  idol 
worship  and  for  a  gentleness  of  disposition  most 
rare  in  heathendom.  But  their  devotion  to  the 
idols  did  not  enable  them  to  train  their  children 
on  a  higher  moral  level  than  others  around  them ; 
so  that,  in  many  respects,  the  girls  grew  up  with 
only  the  loose  rules  of  heathenism  for  their  guide. 
Take,  for  example,  the  matters  of  theft,  deceit  and 
lying.  They  were  taught  that  the  only  bad  thing 
about  these  habits  consisted  in  being  found  out; 
and  children  were  often  punished,  not  because 


20       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

they  had  done  wrong,  but  because  they  had  not 
been  shrewd  enough  to  conceal  their  acts. 

As  girls,  Rafaravavy  and  Fantaka  spent  much 
of  their  time  in  spinning  silks;  and  as  they  be- 
longed to  the  wealthier  class,  they  were  fre- 
quently arrayed  in  silken  robes  of  splendid  tex- 
ture and  design,  which  their  own  hands  had 
manufactured. 

Their  father  being  a  devout  heathen,  it  was 
natural  the  family  should  develop  a  sincere  re- 
gard for  the  idols.  According  to  the  custom  of 
the  Hova  tribe,  the  head  of  each  family  served 
as  priest  for  his  own  household.  Thus  from  her 
earliest  years,  Rafaravavy  had  been  accustomed 
to  seeing  her  father  bring  forth  the  ancestral 
charms,  and  at  their  shrines  burn  fragrant  gums 
and  offer  prayer;  and  so,  early  taught  the  ways 
of  idolatry  and  initiated  into  the  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies of  heathenism,  she  and  her  sister  became 
very  deeply  attached  to  the  worship  of  the  kings, 
ancestors  and  idols.  While  only  a  girl,  Rafara- 
vavy's  mother  was  seized  with  a  fatal  sickness, 
and  the  child  never  forgot  the  scenes  she  wit- 
nessed then.  Each  day  brought  its  company  of 
visitors  to  discuss  the  condition  of  the  sick  and 
dying  mother ;  each  day  the  diviners  and  fetishes 
joined  with  the  priests  in  elaborate  ceremonies 
to  bring  about  a  recovery.  But  all  their  charms 
and  incantations  proved  unavailing,  and,  while 
mere  girls,  Rafaravavy  and  Fantaka  were  left 
motherless.     In  accordance  with  Malagasy  cus- 


Heathen  Home  Life  21 

torn  her  mother  had  a  large  number  of  charms 
which  were  worn  continually,  and  one  of  these 
which  she  coveted  greatly — a  fine  specimen  of  a 
crocodile's  tooth,  covered  with  a  small  piece  of 
scarlet  cloth,  came  into  Rafaravavy's  possession, 
and,  for  the  next  few  years  of  her  life,  formed 
her  chief  treasure. 

At  the  burial  of  her  mother  numerous  sacrifices 
were  offered  to  the  various  charms  which  had 
been  worn  by  the  deceased,  and  prayers  and 
offerings  presented  at  the  shrine  of  the  idol  Keli- 
malaza. 

The  scenes  of  the  day  on  which  the  building 
of  her  mother's  tomb  was  completed  were  those 
which  clung  to  the  mind  of  young  Rafaravavy, 
and  in  days  to  come  often  caused  her  to  question 
what  must  be  the  character  of  their  idols,  since 
they  reveled  in  such  scenes  of  debauchery.  Co- 
pious libations  were  poured  upon  the  large  slabs 
of  rock  which  formed  the  vault,  and  charms  were 
attached  at  various  points  to  ward  off  evil  spirits. 
Two  richly  carved  posts  were  erected  in  front  of 
the  vault;  and  these  were  intended  to  protect 
against  every  evil  influence  those  who  should 
come  to  worship  at  the  tomb.  Then  followed 
a  feast  and  dancing,  in  which  full  vent  was  given 
to  the  licentious  nature  of  the  people ;  and  the 
scene  of  debauchery  and  drunkenness  was  pro- 
longed far  into  the  night,  even  her  father  and  the 
priests  who  had  assembled  for  the  special  occa- 
sion being  the  leaders  in  the  revelry.     Had  they 


7.2       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

belonged  to  the  poorer  people,  she  would  probably 
have  been  buried  when  the  moon  was  dead. 
The  dead  body  would  have  been  wrapped  in  hide 
and  tied  to  a  post.  Then  twice  each  day,  the 
corpse  would  have  been  taken  down  and  the  cords 
drawn  tighter — until  at  last  all  but  the  bones  had 
decayed  and  been  squeezed  into  the  soil ;  when  the 
skeleton  would  have  been  placed  in  a  rude  coffin 
and  buried. 

In  consequence  of  her  mother's  death,  Rafara- 
vavy  was,  at  an  early  age,  compelled  to  take  up 
the  duties  of  the  household ;  and  naturally  her 
position  brought  her  into  frequent  contact  with 
the  practices  of  sorcery  and  witchcraft.  Often 
was  the  young  girl  kept  from  sleep  almost  the 
whole  night,  that  she  might  preside  over  the  ar- 
rangements for  the  entertainment  of  her  father's 
guests.  The  strange  thing  was  that,  accustomed 
as  she  was  to  hearing  the  immoral  conversation, 
to  witnessing  the  indecent  gestures,  and  to  endur- 
ing the  drunken  folly  of  these  occasions,  Rafara- 
vavy  should  have  been  able  to  retain  even  a 
moderate  measure  of  decency  and  self-respect. 

But  she  did  more  than  this,  for  she  grew  more 
and  more  disgusted  with  the  practices  she  wit- 
nessed ;  and  as  her  father  became  increasingly 
addicted  to  the  extreme  customs  of  heathenism, 
she  grew  to  loathe  many  of  them.  Often  would 
she  and  her  sister  withdraw  from  feasts,  and  seek 
to  console  one  another  at  the  fate  that  compelled 


Heathen  Home  Life  23 

them,  without  the  possibihty  of  choice,  to  be  par- 
ticipants in  such  scenes. 

At  length  arrived  at  woman's  estate,  Rafara- 
vavy  came  into  possession  of  the  weahh  which 
belonged  to  her  by  inheritance;  and  then  it  was 
that  the  first  opportunity  presented  itself  for  her 
escape  from  the  surroundings  she  loathed.  It 
was  not  that  she  had  knowledge  of  any  higher 
religion  than  the  heathen  customs  amid  which 
she  had  been  brought  up.  But  as  in  every 
land  there  have  always  been  a  few  who  have 
seemed  to  be  possessed  of  finer  traits  and  nobler 
instincts  than  the  multitudes  around  them,  so 
Rafaravavy's  nature  shrank  from  many  of  the 
common  customs  which  could  not  be  separated 
from  the  idolatrous  beliefs  of  her  people.  The 
opportunity  now  presented  was  speedily  taken 
advantage  of.  Rafaravavy  purchased  a  home  for 
herself,  and  thus  was  enabled  to  escape,  in  a  large 
measure,  from  those  practices  which,  even  in  her 
heathen  condition,  were  distasteful  to  her.  Fan- 
taka  was  of  a  different  temperament  to  Rafara- 
vavy— bright  and  clever,  yet  lacking  the  more 
generous  sympathies,  and  the  quicker  apprecia- 
tion of  higher  qualities  in  men  and  things  which 
belonged  to  Rafaravavy.  Her  nature  was  tinged 
with  selfishness — largely  the  result  of  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  she  lived — and  a  greater 
love  of  gaiety ;  and  thus,  while  her  devotion  to  the 
idol  worship  of  her  country  may  have  been  no 


24       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

more  sincere,  she  was  more  ardent  in  her  ex- 
pressions of  reverence  and  less  tolerant  of  any  sug- 
gestion hostile  to  their  influence,  than  Rafara- 
vavy.  Still,  a  very  sincere  attachment  existed 
between  these  two — perhaps  as  strong  an  affec- 
tion as  in  the  great  majority  of  cases  would  have 
been  found  in  real  sisters. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that  Fantaka  spent  a  great 
portion  of  her  time  in  the  home  of  Rafaravavy. 
Thither  would  she  often  escape  from  the  feasts 
at  which  her  father  entertained  his  friends,  and 
there  would  she  always  find  a  haven  of  com- 
parative rest.  Intelligent,  shrewd  and  loving 
as  Rafaravavy  was ;  possessed  also  of  a  fine 
physical  frame,  and  of  strength  and  courage;  it 
was  most  natural  that  Fantaka  should  learn  to 
lean  largely  on  her  for  guidance  and  help  in  her 
seasons  of  difficulty.  Thus  Rafaravavy's  home 
gradually  became,  more  and  more,  the  home  of 
Fantaka. 


CHAPTER  II 

A   REMARKABLE   GROUP 

It  is  necessary  that  we  should  make  the  ac- 
quaintance of  some  of  the  friends  of  Rafaravavy, 
in  order  that  we  may  understand  the  ties  that 
bound  them  together  when,  years  afterwards, 
they  had  been  brought  out  of  the  darkness  of  the 
heathenism  in  which  they  were  brought  up,  and 
were  called  upon  to  wear  the  sign  of  the  cross 
for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  their  country.  Every 
life  is  susceptible  to  the  influences  which  sur- 
round it,  and,  perhaps,  especially  to  the  personal 
influences  of  those  who  are  chosen  as  the  intimate 
companions  of  life.  There  is  no  standard  by 
which  to  measure  the  influence  of  companionship 
or  the  far-reaching  potency  that  flowc  from  one 
life  into  another. 

Rafaravavy  was  to  become  the  remarkable  cen- 
ter of  a  remarkable  group,  and  already,  although 
a  heathen  woman,  the  ascendency  of  her  character 
was  beginning  to  make  itself  felt. 

Amongst  the  distant  relatives  of  Rafaravavy 
was  one  who  was  destined  to  occupy  a  large  place 
in  her  heart  and  home,  and,  ultimately,  to  dis- 
play a  courage  and  fidelity  to  sincere  conviction 
and    heaven-born    love,    which     should    prove 

25 


0.6       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

an  example  to  all  who,  in  coming  dark  days, 
should  be  compelled  to  prove  their  loyalty  to 
Christ. 

In  another  part  of  the  city  was  another  home, 
which  was  adorned  with  evidences  of  heathen 
luxury  and  wealth.  And  here,  surrounded  by  the 
best  society  that  a  heathen  city  could  supply,  was 
brought  up  Rasalama,  kins-woman  of  Rafara- 
vavy. 

Probably  some  twelve  years  younger  than  her 
relative,  Rasalama  was  but  a  girl  at  this  time. 
But  already  a  strong  attachment  had  grown  up 
between  them.  They  constantly  met  in  ancestral 
worship  at  the  same  shrines ;  frequent  visits  were 
paid  by  the  young  girl  to  the  home  of  her  rela- 
tive, and  so  their  friendship  ripened — the  elder 
drawn  to  the  younger  by  the  brightness  and  gen- 
tleness of  her  disposition;  the  younger  attached 
to  the  elder  because  of  her  wisdom,  strength  of 
character  and  kindliness  of  heart.  Who  could 
fail  to  be  attracted  toward  the  young  girl.  Ra- 
salama? Possessed  of  a  happy,  smiling  face,  and 
beautiful  withal;  physically  vigorous  and  active; 
free  from  many  of  the  darker  traits  of  character 
which  marked  so  many  of  her  companions; 
with  clear  eyes  and  honest  face,  with  merry  laugh 
and  ringing  voice,  and  elastic  step ;  what  wonder 
that  her  friends  were  legion,  and  that  Rafaravavy 
should  desire  much  of  her  companionship? 

So  little  is  known  of  the  life  of  some  of  the 
most  faithful  Christians,  before  their  confession 


A  Remarkable  Group  27 

of  their  faith  in  Christ,  that  not  even  their 
heathen  names  have  been  recorded.  In  other 
cases,  owing  to  the  enforced  absence  of  the 
missionaries  during  the  years  of  fierce  persecu- 
tion, the  names  of  many  who  suffered  even  unto 
death  have  no  place  in  the  written  annals  of  the 
Church ;  although  the  testimony  of  their  friends, 
and  of  their  heathen  persecutors,  completely  es- 
tablishes the  purity  of  their  faith,  the  beauty  of 
their  lives,  and  the  steadfastness  of  their  loyalty 
to  Christ.  There  was  one  such  young  woman 
among  those  who  frequently  came  to  Rafara- 
vavy's  home — and  of  whom  we  know  little  save 
that  she  was  constant  in  her  loving  co-operation 
with  her  husband  when,  a  few  years  later,  he  was 
a  mainstay  of  many  poor  and  suffering  Chris- 
tians ;  and  that  she  herself  endured  stripes  and 
bruises  for  the  sake  of  her  Lord  and  of  His  peo- 
ple. 

To  that  home  frequently  came  another  visitor 
— a  youth  of  good  family,  and  of  bright  and 
generous  disposition.  He  bore  his  father's  name 
— Rafaralahy — and  was  held  in  esteem  for  his 
father's  sake  and  the  position  he  filled. 

At  this  period  there  were  a  few  men  in  Mada- 
gascar who  seemed  to  be  many  years  in  advance 
of  their  generation,  and  foremost  amongst  these 
was  the  elder  Rafaralahy.  Sagacious,  enlightened, 
and  possessed  of  unusual  executive  ability,  he  had 
been  appointed  to  a  responsible  governorship, 
which  demanded  such  qualities  in  its  chief  magis- 


28       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

trate,  and  he  enjoyed  the  full  confidence  of  King 
Radama. 

Watchful  as  to  the  interests  of  his  people,  he 
was  equally  mindful  of  the  necessity  of  giving 
his  children  every  assistance  which  could  be  ob- 
tained in  a  heathen  country  for  advancing  them 
in  life,  and  young  Rafaralahy,  placed  by  his 
father  at  the  capital,  that  he  might  be  trained  to 
fill  a  government  position,  availed  himself  of 
every  advantage  that  came  in  his  way. 

Among  those  advantages,  and  not  the  least  in 
his  opinion,  was  the  kindly  interest  that  Rafara- 
vavy  took  in  him,  and  the  friendship  she  showed 
him.  Ere  long  he  became  an  ever  welcome  guest, 
and  in  her  home  he  made  a  number  of  acquaintan- 
ces and  friendships  which  would  last  while  life 
lasted,  and  the  memory  of  which  would  prove  to 
be  cherished  with  fragrance  after  his  life  should 
close. 

Nearly  of  the  same  age,  and  thrown  much  into 
one  another's  company  at  the  home  of  Rafara- 
vavy,  a  warm  friendship  gradually  sprang  up 
between  Rafaralahy  and  the  un-named  heathen 
damsel  whom  he  there  met. 

Often  the  friendships  of  youth  and  maiden- 
hood have  in  them  the  germs  of  unchanging  love, 
and  it  would  not  be  surprising  if,  in  this  heathen 
home,  there  should  be  found  that  which  would 
correspond  with  what  has  often  taken  place  in 
civilized  and  Christian  countries.  But  at  present 
their  friendship  was  that  of  two  young  people 


A  Remarkable  Group  29 

in  similar  stations  of  life — both  intelligent,  con- 
stantly thrown  together  in  the  home  of  a  mutual 
friend,  and  each  of  whom  felt  the  attractiveness 
of  the  other's  person  and  disposition. 

Amongst  other  welcome  friends  of  Rafaravavy 
was  one  who  belonged  to  the  ranks  of  the  Mala- 
gasy nobility — aye,  royalty — Prince  Ramonja. 
Sometimes  in  palanquin,  sometimes  on  foot,  he 
was  one  of  those  who  most  frequently  bestowed 
his  presence  and  company  upon  our  heroine  and 
friends,  and  certainly  none  received  warmer  wel- 
come than  did  he. 

Ramonja  was  possessed  of  a  somewhat  strik- 
ing personality.  Slightly  above  the  average 
height,  with  intelligent  eyes,  features  unusually 
clear-cut,  and  a  certain  stateliness  of  carriage, 
there  was  that  about  him  that  suggested  some- 
thing of  the  rank  to  which  he  belonged.  Of 
vigorous  constitution  and  active  step,  having  a 
well  modulated  voice  and  gentle  manner,  Prince 
Ramonja  approached  very  nearly  to  the  ideal  of 
a  Malagasy  prince.  Of  course,  he  was  a  heathen, 
and  firmly  wedded  to  the  worship  and  super- 
stitions of  his  country  and  people.  Indeed,  he 
was  one  of  the  pillars  of  idolatry,  on  whom  the 
hopes  of  the  idol-keepers  were  built,  and  few,  if 
any,  at  this  time  gave  greater  promise  of  being 
a  brave  and  strong  champion  of  their  heathen 
customs;  and  this,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
he  often  absented  himself  from  the  coarser  and 
more    degrading    features    of   the    idol-worship, 


30      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

and  did  not  hesitate  even  to  rebuke  some  for  their 
utter  hcentiousness  and  brutishness. 

There  were  some  busybodies  who,  before  long, 
began  to  link  together  the  names  of  Ramon j  a  and 
Rafaravavy,  evidently  satisfied,  in  their  own 
minds,  that  his  frequent  visits  to  her  home  signi- 
fied that  she  was  destined  one  day  to  attain  to 
even  higher  rank  than  she  already  held. 

This  thought  of  many  minds  was  productive  of 
one  result,  at  least.  It  tended  to  create  still  deeper 
respect  for  her  and  to  enlarge  her  influence  over 
her  neighbors.  The  conclusion  of  the  people  was 
one  which,  under  the  circumstances,  was  natural, 
for  Rafaravavy  herself  had  such  a  dignified  bear- 
ing, and  was  of  such  character  and  abilities,  that 
it  might  well  be  thought  she  was  fitted  to  be  the 
wife  of  a  prince.  Yet  Rafaravavy  was  not  at  all 
deceived.  For  some  time  she  had  noticed  that 
while  the  friendship  of  Ramonja  toward  herself 
was  most  cordial  and  respectful,  it  was  only  to 
Fantaka  he  gave  any  sign  of  special  friendship  or 
marks  of  distinction.  And  Rafaravavy  was  quite 
satisfied  that  matters  should  be  so.  She  loved 
Fantaka,  and,  at  that  time,  could  conceive  of  no 
higher  ambition  for  her  foster-sister;  while,  for 
herself,  it  was  high  enough  honor  that  she  was 
the  intimate  friend  of  Ramonja,  and  would  one 
day  claim  a  closer  family  connection  with  him. 

There  are  at  least  two  individuals  who  may 
here  be  mentioned ;  for,  although  not  just  at  this 


A  Remarkable  Group  31 

time  numbered  amongst  Rafaravavy's  personal 
friends,  they  presently  came  to  be  not  only  recog- 
nized, but  also  loved  and  honored  by  her  and  by  all 
who  met  at  her  home.  One  was  Ratsilaingia. 
Brought  up,  as  others,  in  heathen  darkness,  a  re- 
markable change  manifested  itself  in  him  under 
the  influence  of  the  gospel.  When  the  dark  days 
of  persecution  came,  a  letter,  written  by  him  to  one 
of  the  missionaries,  revealed  the  spirit  that  dwelt 
in  him.  After  stating  the  death  of  his  father,  his 
wife's  father  and  his  uncle,  he  bewailed  the  dese- 
cration of  the  Sabbath  by  the  heathen  of  the  cap- 
ital. Then  he  added :  "  All  the  missionaries  are 
gone,  for  their  work  is  ended !  Oh,  when  shall 
we  behold  a  new  day?  Make  haste  the  promise 
which  says,  '  The  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea ' ;  that  the  broken  heart,  which  is  now  too 
heavy,  may  be  bound  up ;  and  may  the  power  of 
Jehovah  quickly  appear,  that  all  may  see  it  and 
be  astonished  thereat !  Do  not  forget  to  pray  for 
us." 

The  other  was  Raintsiheva,  at  this  time  not  only 
a  heathen  but  a  diviner,  and  highly  esteemed  by 
the  people  around  the  city  for  his  supposed  super- 
natural power.  It  was  he  who,  when  baptized 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  received  the  name  of  Paul — 
a  name  which  he  bore  worthily,  so  that  as  the 
moment  of  martyrdom  approached,  he  could 
say,  like  his  prototype,  "  I  am  now  ready  to  be 


21       Sign  of  the  Cross  In  Madagascar 

offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand. 

Henceforth,   there  is   laid  up   for  me  a 

crown  of  righteousness." 

There  is  yet  another  person  who  should  be 
mentioned  here — not  because  he  was  so  frequent 
a  visitor  at  Rafaravavy's  home,  or  even  a  friend 
of  hers,  as  were  others,  but  because  she  had  fre- 
quent occasion  for  intercourse  with  him,  and  sub- 
sequently he  held  an  important  place  in  some  of 
the  events  narrated  in  our  story. 

All  through  this  period,  Rafaravavy  was  an 
earnest  heathen,  and  worshiped  the  idols  as  de- 
voutly as  any,  and  believed  in  the  practices  which 
form  a  part  of  idolatry,  wherever  it  exists.  Idol- 
atry and  divination  are  never  separated.  They 
are  twin  sisters,  and  the  more  degraded  the  form 
of  idolatry,  the  more  complete  the  subjection  of 
the  people  to  the  diviner's  power. 

Again  and  again,  at  important  moments  in  her 
life,  Rafaravavy  had  had  recourse  to  a  diviner. 
From  him  she  had  sought  to  learn  the  best  days 
for  feasts,  the  most  auspicious  times  for  starting 
on  her  journeys,  entering  her  new  home,  and  other 
such  events.  The  name  of  this  diviner  we  give 
as  Bezanozano — a  man  of  medium  height,  strong- 
ly built  and  well  on  toward  middle  life. 

While  there  was  nothing  attractive  about  his 
person,  there  was  not,  on  the  other  hand,  anything 
repellant;  and,  at  least,  he  had  a  great  reputa- 
tion as  being  amongst  the  most  skillful  and  de- 


A  Remarkable  Group  ^^ 

vout  of  the  diviners.  In  this  way  it  happened 
that,  at  this  stage,  Rafaravavy  and  Bezanozano 
were  well  known  to  one  another,  and  often,  in 
connection  with  his  profession,  Bezanozano  was  a 
visitor  at  her  home. 


CHAPTER  III 


A   HEATHEN    COURT 


Probably  no  better  site  could  have  been  found 
than  that  chosen  b.y  the  Hovas  for  the  location 
of  Antananarivo,  the  capital  of  the  province  of 
Imerina,  and  the  seat  of  government  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  island. 

The  province  of  Imerina  occupies,  approxi- 
mately, the  central  portion  of  the  island ;  and, 
while  its  boundaries  are  not  very  clearly  marked, 
its  extreme  length  would  probably  be  ninety-five 
miles,  and  its  width  seventy-five  miles. 

An  ancient  custom  prevailed  in  Madagascar  of 
locating  a  certain  number  of  settlers  in  a  district, 
so  forming  small  townships.  This  custom  prob- 
ably indicates  the  meaning  of  the  name  of  the 
capital,  Antananarivo — viz.,  "  The  Town  of  a 
Thousand." 

The  whole  population  of  the  island  had  for- 
merly been  divided  into  numerous  independent 
tribes,  sometimes  widely  separated  from  one  an- 
other by  stretches  of  unappropriated  country,  but 
each  tribe  subject  to  its  own  chief,  and  retaining 
in  large  measure  its  own  customs.  The  inhabit- 
ants of  the  land  were  of  several  mixed  races,  and 
with  the  growth  of  tribes  and  the  desire  for  ex- 
34 


Members  of  the  Bara  Tribe. 


A  Heathen  Court  35 

pansion  of  territory  began  to  arise  feuds  and  in- 
tertribal warfare.  In  addition  to  the  tribes 
about  to  be  referred  to,  may  be  mentioned  the 
Taimoro,  occupying  a  portion  of  the  coast  lands, 
and  of  Arabian  descent;  the  Antsihanaka,  living 
to  the  northeast  of  Imerina;  the  Betsileo  and 
Bara  tribes,  occupying,  respectively,  the  south 
central  and  southern  parts  of  the  island ;  and  the 
Tankarana,  occupying  the  northern  end  of  the 
island. 

About  one  hundred  years  before  the  time  at 
which  our  story  opens,  there  was  one  very  war- 
like and  powerful  (though  small)  tribe,  called 
the  Sakalava,  dwelling  in  the  southwest  of  the 
island.  Filled  with  a  desire  for  conquest,  they  at- 
tacked their  nearest  neighbors  on  the  west  of  the 
island,  and  conquered  them.  Pressing  forward 
they  spread  their  conquests  northward,  until  all 
the  western  side  of  the  country  and  some  of  the 
interior  tribes  were  subject  to  their  sway.  Ul- 
timately another  tribe,  called  the  Hovas,  who  oc- 
cupied the  central  province  of  the  island,  gained 
the  ascendency  over  the  Sakalava  and  other 
tribes,  and,  with  European  aid,  succeeded  in  es- 
tablishing a  sovereignty  over  almost  the  whole 
land ;  and  their  chiefs  became  recognized  as  the 
kings  of  Madagascar. 

The  more  intelligent  character  of  the  Hovas, 
their  natural  aptitude  for  commerce  and  govern- 
ment, and  their  lighter  color,  would  indicate  that 
they  are  of  Malayan,  rather  than  Ethiopian  origin. 


^6       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

At  this  time  the  palace  at  Antananarivo  was  oc- 
cupied by  Radama  I.  Compared  with  the  pal- 
aces of  European  countries  this  royal  home  might 
have  appeared  a  veritable  barn.  But,  contrasted 
with  the  huts  occupied  by  the  ancestors  of  the 
Hova  and  other  Malagasy  tribes,  the  outward 
structure  gave  evidence  of  great  development, 
and  showed  these  people  to  be  possessed  of  natural 
powers  which  were  capable  of  culture,  and  might 
one  day  place  them  high  amongst  civilized  na- 
tions. 

Whatever  might  be  thought  of  the  exterior  of 
Radama's  palace  there  were  some  features  of  its 
interior  which  might  have  provoked  the  jealousy 
of  other  rulers — especially  such  were  the  lavish 
hangings  or  curtains  of  silk.  A  large  variety  of 
the  curtains  were  manufactured  by  the  people ; 
and,  since  the  king  had  power  to  command  the 
best  labor  of  the  most  skilled  men  and  women  in 
the  island,  it  was  to  be  expected  that  the  best 
specimens  would  be  found  in  the  palace. 

King  Radama  was  a  man  far  in  advance  of  for- 
mer rulers,  and  of  the  people  over  whom  he  ruled. 
But  a  young  man  when  he  became  king,  the  open- 
ing years  of  his  reign  gave  promise  of  great 
growth  and  improvement  throughout  the  coun- 
try. He  speedily  organized  a  government,  which, 
in  its  administration,  conferred  much  greater  lib- 
erties on  the  people,  and  aimed  more  directly  at 
the  improvement  of  their  social  conditions. 
While  not  relaxing  the  supreme  authority,  which 


A  Heathen  Court  37 

had  always  centered  in  the  person  of  the  chief 
or  king,  Radama  generally  contrived  to  use 
that  authority  for  the  welfare  of  the  tribes  subject 
to  his  control.  Long  before  the  days  of  Radama, 
repeated  attempts  to  establish  one  kingdom  in  the 
place  of  the  many  independent  tribes  and  chief- 
taincies had  failed,  and  while  Radama's  father 
had  so  far  succeeded  in  his  purposes  as  to  consoli- 
date the  government  of  the  whole  Hova  tribe 
under  his  own  authority,  he  left  to  his  son  the 
larger  task  of  subduing  the  surrounding  tribes  to 
Hova  rule.  To  this  end  the  young  man  had  de- 
voted all  his  energy  and  courage,  and  had  carried 
his  warfare  to  a  successful  issue. 

Radama  was  a  soldier,  as  his  father,  Impoina, 
had  been ;  and,  having  gained  for  the  Hova  tribe 
the  ascendency  they  enjoyed,  as  the  result  of 
fierce  and  bloody  struggles,  it  was  natural  he 
should  feel  that  he  must  secure  the  stability  of 
his  throne,  and  be  safe  from  reconquest  by  other 
tribes,  by  raising  an  army.  This  he  did  ;  and  so 
became  not  only  the  king  of  the  country,  but  also 
general  of  a  well-trained  and  well-disciplined  mili- 
tary force. 

In  character  Radama  differed  widely  from 
those  who  had  hitherto  ruled  over  the  Malagasy. 
He  was  humane  and  enlightened,  and  blessed 
with  a  gift  of  foresight.  Added  to  this,  he  took  a 
strong  personal  interest  in  the  welfare  of  his  peo- 
ple, and  was  constant  in  his  efforts  for  their  bet- 
terment.    Keeping  himself  well  informed  as  to 


38       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

their  condition,  planning  methods  for  their  help, 
and  ready  to  adopt  such  measures  as  seemed  to 
promise  weU,  Radama  easily  earned  the  claim  to 
be  regarded  as  the  foremost  ruler  the  Malagasy 
had  ever  had.  Capable  of  appreciating  the  ad- 
vantages of  being  connected  with  the  powerful 
governments  of  other,  and  especially  European 
countries,  Radama  courted  the  friendship  of  Eng- 
land, and  entered  into  commercial  treaties  with 
that  country.  One  result  of  these  relations 
which  was  also  an  indication  of  the  progressive 
character  of  the  king,  was  that  by  treaty  the  ex- 
portation of  slaves  was  abolished.  It  is  true  the 
British  government  gave  him  considerable  com- 
pensation, as  an  inducement  to  this  step — annual 
grants  of  money  and  arms,  and  assistance  in  train- 
ing his  army,  yet  the  more  enlightened  spirit,  and 
the  alertness  to  obtain  whatever  might  tend  to 
the  development  of  his  country,  were  clearly  re- 
vealed in  his  conduct. 

He  also  maintained  relations  with  the  govern- 
ment of  France;  and  though  in  later  years  these 
French  relations  have  proved  an  almost  unmixed 
curse  to  Radama's  country,  yet  he  was  not  to  be 
blamed  for  his  efforts  to  bring  his  people  into  a 
healthy  connection  with  the  most  civilized  nations 
of  the  earth. 

Had  Madagascar  since  his  day  been  favored 
with  an  unbroken  succession  of  rulers  as  enlight- 
ened as  Radama,  she  would  not  to-day  occupy  the 
humiliating  position  she  does  in  having  been  con- 


A  Heathen  Court  39 

quered  by  the  army  of  France — largely,  it  is  to 
be  feared,  at  the  instigation  of  the  hidden  hand  of 
Rome.  This,  however,  does  not  belong  to  the 
present  portion  of  our  story. 

While  thus  enlightened  and  humane,  Radama 
was  a  heathen  king,  and  maintained  the  customs 
of  heathenism.  In  his  personal  habits  he  was  to 
be  distinguished  from  the  more  humble  of  his 
people  only  by  the  greater  lengths  to  which  he 
went  in  evil  and  licentiousness.  In  these  prac- 
tices he  was  encouraged  by  many  of  the  gay 
young  Malagasy  nobles  who  formed  his  friends 
and  companions.  It  was  to  be  expected  that  one 
in  his  position  and  of  his  disposition  would 
make  and  retain  many  friendships.  So  it  was 
that  both  the  young  men  and  women  of  the  nobil- 
ity were  his  constant  guests.  Some  of  these,  who 
entertained  hopes  of  possibly  securing  the  throne, 
encouraged  his  course,  expecting  that  a  vicious 
life  would  speedily  destroy  Radama.  Others, 
who  desired  his  favor,  or  who  feared  to  incur  his 
disapproval,  connived  at  the  recklessness  which 
marked  his  life,  and  even  became  the  instruments 
of  evil  to  him. 

In  this  way  the  palace  frequently  became  the 
seat  of  lewdness  and  debauchery ;  and  from  the 
heathen  court  went  forth  an  example  calculated 
to  degrade  more  and  more  utterly  the  already  low 
morals  of  the  people.  On  many  of  these  festive 
occasions  drink  would  flow  freely ;  naked  slave 
girls  would  dance  for  the  amusement  of  the  com- 


40       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

pany ;  obscene  conversation  would  be  indulged  in, 
and,  under  the  influence  of  intoxication  and  in- 
flamed passions,  the  company,  led  by  the  king, 
would  give  themselves  up  to  forms  of  revelry  and 
licentiousness  too  vile  to  utter.  Such,  in  part,  was 
the  strange  and  evil  contrast  presented  by  the 
character  of  Radama.  The  king  adhered  strongly 
to  the  worship  of  ancestors  and  kings,  and  at- 
tached the  highest  importance  to  the  erection  and 
maintenance  of  the  tomb  of  the  late  king.  Indeed, 
his  superior  intelligence  inspired  him  the  more 
elaborately  to  celebrate  his  memory. 

A  magnificent  tomb  was  erected  by  the  king's 
command,  he  himself  preparing  the  design.  A 
large  variety  of  charms  surrounded  the  great 
vault,  and  others  were  raised  at  the  entrance ;  all 
of  them  being  designed  either  as  objects  for  wor- 
ship or  as  a  protection  for  worshippers.  Rad- 
ama himself,  as  chief  of  his  tribe,  filled  the  priest- 
ly office,  and  at  the  dedication  of  the  tomb  of  his 
predecessor,  it  was  he  who  presided  over  the  cere- 
monies, and  ofi^ered  the  sacrifices  incident  to  the 
occasion.  Repeatedly,  at  state  afifairs,  Radama 
would  present  offerings,  and  burn  the  fragrant 
gum  at  this  tomb ;  and  here  he  observed  the  reg- 
ular seasons  for  ancestral  worship. 

The  king  still  claimed,  and  at  times  exercised, 
the  extreme  power  of  life  and  death  over  his  sub- 
jects. The  slightest  offence  was  sometimes  vis- 
ited with  the  death  penalty.  Indeed,  instances 
are  on  record,  such  as  the  strangling  of  the  cook 


A  Heathen  Court  41 

because  by  accident  a  few  drops  of  soup  had  been 
spilled  on  the  queen's  dress,  showing  that  even 
Radama  set  but  small  value  on  the  lives  of  slaves 
and  lower  subjects.  If  further  evidence  of  his 
loyalty  to  the  customs  of  heathenism  were  needed, 
it  would  be  found  in  the  fact  that  he  had  twelve 
wives;  and  often  the  inner  rooms — or  woman's 
portion — of  the  palace  became  the  scene  of  quar- 
rels and  intrigues.  Little  else  could  be  expected 
than  these  continual  manifestations  of  jealousy 
and  ill-feeling  among  his  wives.  The  peace 
that  usually  seemed  to  reign  in  the  king's  harem 
was  not  the  peace  of  concord,  but  of  a  deep-seated 
fear  of  the  king's  anger  in  case  the  strifes  should 
become  too  bitter  or  too  loud.  The  lives  of  these 
wives  were  but  a  form  of  slavery,  as  exhausting 
and  bitter  as,  and  probably  more  degrading  than, 
the  life  of  the  most  despised  manual  slave  on  the 
cotton  plantations  of  the  country. 

There  was  in  those  days  a  semblance  of  law  and 
justice ;  but  the  law  was  that  of  chance,  and  the 
justice  that  of  the  poison  cups.  Trial  by  ordeal,  or 
tangena,  was  the  usual  mode  of  deciding  the 
guilt  or  the  innocence  of  any  person  accused  of 
either  of  a  large  variety  of  crimes.  It  has  been 
estimated  that  ten  per  cent,  of  the  population  sub- 
mitted to  the  ordeal  in  the  course  of  their  lives, 
and  that  five  per  cent,  of  the  entire  population 
died  from  the  effects  of  the  tangena  cup.  Upon 
an  accusation  being  made  against  a  person,  and 
the  king's  authority  for  trial   being  given,  the  di- 


42       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

viners  prepared  the  poison  cup.  There  was  op- 
portunity given  here  for  bribery,  so  that  really 
the  will  of  the  diviners,  or  the  gifts  of  the  accused 
or  his  friends,  usually  decided  the  fate  of  such  an 
one. 

Standing  in  the  courtyard,  surrounded  by  sol- 
diers, friends  and  public  spectators,  the  accused 
was  handed  the  poison  cup,  and  required  to  drink 
its  contents.  In  almost  every  case  it  produced 
violent  vomiting  and  great  discomfort.  In  some 
cases  nothing  more  serious  happened,  the  accused 
recovered,  and  was  declared  innocent.  Prob- 
ably in  the  majority  of  cases  intense  pains  fol- 
lowed the  drinking  of  the  potion,  and  these  in- 
creased until,  in  bitterest  agony,  the  accused  either 
swooned  and  died,  or  was  more  mercifully  and 
speedily  dispatched  with  a  spear — the  effects  of 
the  cup  being  accepted  as  evidence  of  guilt.  Such 
was  Radama,  the  brave  and  enlightened  Malagasy 
king;  and  such  his  court  in  a  heathen  country 
and  in  heathen  times.  Such  ever  is  heathenism ! 
Such  ever  is  human  life,  apart  from  the  purifying 
and  sanctifying  influences  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
and  of  the  religion  He  gave  to  men. 


PART  II 
STREAKS   OF   LIGHT 

Chapter 
IV.  Strange    Messengers   and   a    Strange 

Message. 
V.  In  a  Mighty  Faith. 
VI.  Light  in  the  Darkness. 
VII.  The  Idol  Maker. 
VIII.  This  New  Sect. 


CHAPTER  IV 

STRANGE  MESSENGERS  AND  A  STRANGE  MESSAGE 

The  passing  years  brought  changes  and  devel- 
opments in  those  with  whom  we  have  already  be- 
come acquainted.  That  friendship  which  sprang 
up  so  naturally  between  Rafaravavy  and  Rasal- 
ama,  had  deepened  with  the  flight  of  time.  In 
the  meantime  Rasalama  had  suffered  the  loss  of 
both  of  her  parents.  Her  father  first  squandered 
almost  all  his  wealth  on  heathen  vices,  and  then 
died,  leaving  Rasalama  and  her  mother  but  mean- 
ly provided  for.  Shortly  afterward,  her  mother 
died,  and  Rasalama,  reduced  in  circumstances, 
and  bereft  of  the  affection  of  both  parents,  was 
cast  upon  the  world.  In  this  time  of  trial  she 
learned  to  know  the  depth  of  the  affection  cher- 
ished for  her  by  Rafaravavy.  Calling  her  to  her 
side,  Rafaravavy  sought  to  comfort  her  with  such 
consolations  as  her  heathen  faith  afforded.  But 
the  best  comfort,  at  this  time,  was  yielded  by  the 
love  of  her  womanly  heart  toward  the  orphan 
girl.  In  Rasalama's  loss,  she  found  an  opportu- 
nity for  gratifying  her  own  sense  of  joy  in  the 
presence  of  her  young  friend;  and  the  friendship 
between  these  two  deepened,  so  that  they  sus- 
tained toward  each  other  much  of  the  relation  of 
45 


46       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

mother  and  daughter.  All  the  brightness  of  dis- 
position and  attractiveness  of  person  which  had 
marked  the  girl  became  more  fully  developed  as 
she  grew  toward  the  period  of  maturity.  Such 
was  the  thought  of,  at  least,  one  of  the  young  men 
who  was  early  to  come  under  the  influence  of  the 
gospel.;  one  who  had  been  her  friend  and  asso- 
ciate for  several  years,  and  to  whom  her  com- 
pany was  now  even  more  acceptable  than  when, 
as  a  girl,  he  had  first  been  introduced  to  her.  He 
had  marked,  with  growing  interest  and  apprecia- 
tion, the  changes  which  manifested  themselves  in 
her  as  she  approached  the  threshold  of  woman- 
hood ;  and  for  some  time  had  regarded  her  with 
feelings  different  to  those  of  mere  friendship. 
Nor  had  there  been  wanting  signs,  on  her  part, 
which  could  scarcely  be  explained  on  the  grounds 
of  friendship  alone.  Without  betraying  any  idea 
of  immodesty,  Rasalama  had  made  it  plain  to  all 
her  associates  that  this  companion  was  regarded 
by  her  with  special  favor ;  and  this  state  of  affairs 
had  come  to  be  recognized  as  giving  him  a  par- 
ticular right  to  her  friendship  and  company. 

Another  change  had  reference  to  Rafaralahy, 
who  had  been  making  progress  with  his  duties, 
and  already  stood  high  in  the  esteem  of  the  offi- 
cials. Since  his  position  seemed  fairly  assured, 
it  did  not  appear  strange  that  he  should  seek  to 
establish  a  home  of  his  own.  .  Quietly  the 
friendship  between  himself  and  one  of  those  to 
whom  we  have  referred,  as  amongst  the  remark- 


Strange  Messengers  47 

able  group  who  rallied  to  the  house  of  Rafara- 
vavy,  had  been  growing. 

Meanwhile  Rafaralahy  had  been  securing  land, 
building  and  furnishing  a  house,  and  establishing 
his  rice  fields,  so  that,  when  the  heathen  rites  of 
marriage  made  them  one,  it  was  to  a  home  of 
comfort,  if  not  of  luxury,  he  took  his  youthful 
bride. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  a  new  hope 
began  to  dawn,  and  the  first  rays  of  a  new  light  to 
shine,  for  Madagascar — a  hope  old,  yet  ever  new ; 
light,  pure,  radiant  and  strong,  yet  at  present,  for 
this  land,  only  pale  as  the  streaks  of  dawn. 

Across  the  channel,  human  hearts  had  become 
filled  with  a  yearning  to  help  this  dark  land.  To- 
ward it  eyes  were  being  strained.  Ears  had 
caught  the  Macedonian  cry,  "  Come  over  and  help 
us."  Minds  were  awakening  to  a  sense  of  duty ; 
and  lives  were  being  consecrated  to  the  effort  to 
introduce  amongst  those  benighted  people  the  one 
uplifting  influence  for  the  nations,  the  one  gospel 
of  glad  tidings,  the  one  sure  source  of  peace  and 
joy  and  life — the  message  of  the  love  of  God. 
Merchant  vessels  had  come  to  this  shore,  repre- 
senting the  trade  of  almost  every  nation.  Ships 
had  arrived  from  so-called  civilized  lands,  for  the 
vile  and  degrading  purpose  of  transporting  hu- 
man flesh  and  blood  to  other  countries,  that  their 
demands  for  labor  might  be  supplied  by  the  unre- 
quited toil  of  heartbroken,  oppressed  and  defense- 
less slaves. 


48       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

But  one  morning,  toward  the  end  of  1818  a.  d., 
the  watchers  along  the  shores  of  the  dark  island 
saw  at  daybreak  the  sails  of  an  approaching  ship, 
which  brought  to  their  country  messengers  who 
came  on  a  different  errand. 

Quietly  the  vessel  entered  the  port  of  Tama- 
tave,  and  dropped  her  anchor.  Presently  one  of 
her  boats  was  lowered,  a  party  entered  it,  and 
when  it  was  rowed  into  shore,  there  stepped  forth 
a  man  with  his  wife  and  child.  The  name  of 
Jones  will  remain  forever  enshrined  in  the  hearts 
of  the  Malagasy.  Many  curious  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  them,  and  many  eager  speculations  were 
made  as  to  the  purpose  of  their  coming.  But, 
perhaps,  the  greatest  surprise  of  all  was  created 
when  it  became  known  that  they  had  come  as 
the  bearers  of  a  message  from  the  living  and  true 
God — a  message  of  His  love  for  the  Malagasy ;  a 
message  of  peace  and  goodwill  for  their  country ; 
a  message  of  hope  and  deliverance  for  all  its 
people. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  convince  the  people  that 
these  messengers  had  come  to  them  as  friends, 
and  everything  about  them,  and  their  message, 
seemed  to  arouse  the  interest  of  the  Malagasy  in 
their  errand.  Gathering  companies  of  people 
around  them  daily,  they  began  to  gradually  un- 
fold to  them  the  strange  and  wondrous  message 
they  had  come  to  teach.  Such  was  the  character 
of  that  teaching  that  each  day  witnessed  a  deep- 
ening interest,  on  the  part  of  the  people,  in  the 


Strange  Messengers  49 

things  spoken ;  each  day  marked  more  and  more 
clearly  the  astonishment  with  which  the  supersti- 
tious heathen  heard  the  wonderful  tidings  pro- 
claimed by  these  messengers.  The  people  had  a 
conception  of  a  Supreme  Being,  but  only  vague 
ideas  of  His  relationship  to  them,  or  of  theirs  to 
Him.  That  fact  is  clearly  indicated  in  many  of 
their  proverbs,  in  which  the  Malagasy  are  rich. 
For  example,  one  of  their  proverbs,  antedating 
the  commencement  of  Christian  work  in  the  Is- 
land, utters  this  warning :  "  Sin  not  in  the  silent 
valley,  for  God  is  there." — a  beautiful  commen- 
tary, surely,  on  the  statement  of  Hagar,  when  in 
the  wilderness :  "  Thou  God  seest  me." 

When  these  teachers  told  them  that  the  Being 
they  feared — of  whom  they  almost  dreaded  to 
speak — was  the  Father  of  men,  the  friend  of  men ; 
that  He  loved  all  men  and  would  be  loved  of 
them,  their  hearts  were  amazed.  The  nearest 
approach  to  the  Supreme  One  which  they  had 
deemed  possible  was  to  come  before  a  charm,  or 
idol  form,  and  offer  sacrifices  and  petitions.  But 
now  they  were  told  there  was  a  living  God  to 
whom  they  could  draw  near  in  prayer,  and  who, 
although  they  could  not  see  Him,  could  see  and 
hear  them,  and  would  surely  answer  their  re- 
quests. Nay!  they  even  heard  these  messengers 
speaking  reverently  to  their  God,  and  expecting 
help  from  Him  in  answer  to  their  prayers.  All 
the  message  was  strange  and  new.  To  be  told 
that  they  might  become  the  friends  of  God — 


50      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

sons  of  God ;  that  all  the  evil  of  their  past  lives 
could  be  blotted  out,  not  by  the  sacrifices  they  of- 
fered to  the  idols,  but  by  the  mercy  of  the  Su- 
preme God,  because  a  sacrifice  had  been  oflFered 
for  them  which  He  had  accepted ;  that  "  God  so 
loved  the  vi^orld,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,"  this  seemed  to 
them  beyond  belief. 

The  story  of  the  life  and  sufferings  of  this 
Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  call  to  follow  Him, 
presented  to  them  a  new  and  higher  ideal  than 
they  had  ever  before  conceived  or  heard  of.  The 
doctrine  that  there  is  a  day  coming  when  all  the 
dead  shall  rise,  and  that  in  another  great  day  all 
men  shall  stand  before  the  judgment  bar  of  this 
Jesus,  were  ideas  that  filled  many  of  their  minds 
with  alarm.  Had  not  many  of  them  slain  some 
of  their  fellowmen  ?  And  would  those  murdered 
ones  arise  again  to  confront  them?  Had  they 
not  been  guilty  of  drunkenness  and  theft,  of  for- 
nication and  idolatry?  And  was  the  great  God 
going  to  call  them  into  His  presence  to  answer 
to  all  these  things?  Yet,  amid  their  fears  and 
wonder,  they  also  heard  words  of  hope  and  com- 
fort ;  for  did  not  these  messengers  tell  that  "  God 
sent  not  His  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the 
world,  but  that  the  world,  through  Him,  might 
be  saved  "  ?  Did  not  they  announce  that  who- 
ever, even  of  the  Malagasy,  would  accept  these 
tidings  of  salvation  would  be  forgiven  and  re- 


Strange  Messengers  51 

ceive  a  life  that  could  not  perish?  And  did  not 
they  tell  of  a  land  far  fairer  than  Madagascar ;  of 
a  city,  grander  far,  than  any  in  their  country ;  of 
a  home  that  should  last  forever;  and  of  joy  and 
brightness  and  glory,  unending? 

It  is  impossible  to  conceive  of  the  wonder  with 
which  these  strange  tidings  fell  on  the  ears  of 
men  and  women  who  knew,  or  understood,  but 
little  of  love,  friendship,  liberty,  joy — whose 
whole  lives  were  spent  in  fear  and  devoted  to  the 
gratification  of  selfishness  and  passion. 

What  wonder  that  they  who  heard  these  mes- 
sages from  day  to  day  talked  freely  about  them? 
And  so,  swiftly,  and  often  with  gross  and  absurd 
additions,  these  tidings  spread  along  through  the 
country,  till,  far  away  in  the  capital  it  became 
known  that  strange  messengers  with  a  strange 
message  had  reached  the  land. 

Away  in  Antananarivo  rumors  of  the  teaching 
began  to  circulate ;  and  one  of  the  first  to  hear  of 
them  was  Rafaravavy.  For  a  time  she  held  her 
peace  that  she  might  learn  more. 

But  it  was  not  many  days  before  confirmation 
was  brought  her  that  the  rumors  were  all  too  true. 

About  a  week  after  the  news  began  to  circulate 
in  the  capital,  a  deputation  of  idol  priests  arrived 
from  Tamatave,  and  made  their  way  straight  to 
the  palace,  where  they  sought  an  immediate  pri- 
vate audience  with  the  king  and  his  council.  The 
audience  was  granted,  and  before  long  the  priests 
were  on  their  way  back  to  Tamatave.     So  great 


52       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

was  the  secrecy  preserved  regarding  this  visit  of 
the  priests,  that,  outside  the  palace  walls,  little  or 
nothing  could  be  gleaned.  That  morning,  as  it 
happened,  Rasalama  had  gone  forth  early  to 
spend  the  day  at  the  home  of  a  friend.  There 
she  had  heard  many  of  the  rumors  spoken  of,  and 
had  herself  seen  the  deputation  of  priests  depart. 
So  that,  when  she  returned  in  the  evening,  she 
rushed  into  the  inner  apartment  with  the  cry, 
"  Oh !  Rafaravavy,  have  you  heard  the  news  ?  " 
"What  news,  my  child?"  asked  the  elder  wo- 
man. "  Why,  the  strange  rumors  that  are  being 
circulated  all  about  the  city.  Do  you  not  know 
that  every  one  is  speaking  of  some  men  who  have 
come  to  our  country  and  are  setting  forth  new 
doctrines  ?  It  is  said  they  denounce  all  our  idols 
saying  they  are  not  gods ;  and  are  calling  on  men 
to  repent  and  to  return  to  another  God,  whom 
they  declare  to  be  the  living  and  true  God.  There 
are  also  many  other  strange  things,  which,  it  is 
said,  they  teach." 

"  Well,"  answered  Rafaravavy,  "  we  do  not  need 
to  be  excited  or  alarmed  in  regard  to  these  mat- 
ters. Are  not  our  idols  able  to  protect  them- 
selves? Who  is  able  to  harm  our  god,  Kelema- 
laza  ?  Who  can  hope  to  share  the  power  of  Man- 
jakatsira?  They  who  have  cared  so  long  for  this, 
our   country,   can   surely   care    for   themselves." 

"  But,"  replied  Rasalama,  "  it  really  seems  to  me 
there  is  some  cause  for  alarm ;  for  some  of  our 
idol-keepers  from  Tamatave,  have  arrived  and 


Strange  Messengers  ^2 

had  a  private  audience  with  the  king  and  coun- 
cil, and  this  evening  they  returned  in  haste.  What 
can  it  mean  ?  " 

"  Well,"  said  Rafaravavy,  "  we  will  wait  pa- 
tiently till  to-night.  The  Prince  Ramon j  a  will 
be  here,  and  whatever  is  to  be  known  we  shall 
hear  from  him,  and  whatever  he  may  tell  us  we 
can  rely  upon." 

So  that,  notwithstanding  her  great  excitement, 
Rasalama  was  compelled  to  wait  as  patiently  as 
she  could  until  after  supper  had  been  served  that 
night,  and  the  slaves  had  retired,  when  at  length 
it  became  possible  to  open  the  subject  and  ask 
Prince  Ramonja  what  truth  there  was  in  the 
strange  rumor. 

Rafaravavy  introduced  the  matter  by  reporting 
to  the  prince  the  statements  Rasalama  had 
brought  in  earlier  in  the  evening,  and  asking  if  he 
could  give  them  any  information.  "  Yes,  indeed," 
replied  the  prince,  "  there  is  all  too  much  ground 
for  the  rumors  that  have  been  circulating  in  the 
city."  "  Why  did  the  priests  attend  the  palace 
and  return  in  such  haste  to-night  ?  "  asked  Rasal- 
ama. "  They  came  to  represent  matters  to  the 
king's  council,  and  to  invoke  the  advice  and  help 
of  the  king  in  regard  to  suppressing  the  mes- 
sages these  strangers  are  proclaiming."  "  But 
what  are  the  statements  they  are  making?"  in- 
quired Rafaravavy.  "  Well,  the  priests  informed 
the  council  that  these  men  are  setting  forth  that 
the  gods  we  worship  are  helpless  idols,  which 


54      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

can  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  smell,  nor  walk, 
nor  handle ;  that  the  Being  they  speak  of  is  the 
only  living  and  true  God ;  that  they  know  His 
will,  and  possess  a  book  in  which  He  has  caused 
His  will  to  be  written ;  and  that  they  wish  to 
teach  our  people  how  to  worship  Him  in  spirit 
and  truth.  They  proclaim  that  this  God  is  not 
to  be  feared  as  we  now  dread  His  presence ;  but 
that  He  is  to  be  loved  and  trusted,  and  that  we 
may  call  Him  our  Father.  They  declare  that 
God  loves  the  whole  world,  and  sent  His  Son  long 
ago  to  save  the  world,  and  to  make  men  know 
His  Father's  will  and  help  them  do  it.  And  they 
teach  that  our  worship  of  the  idols,  and  sacrifices 
to  them,  cannot  in  any  way  assist  us ;  that  only  as 
men  believe  in  this  Jesus  as  their  friend  and  Sa- 
viour, and  strive  to  please  Him,  is  there  help  and 
hope  for  them.  They  teach,  further,  that  men 
are  to  be  pure,  kind,  forgiving,  temperate;  that 
no  man  should  have  more  than  one  wife,  and  that 
the  name  of  God's  Son,  whom  they  call  Jesus,  is 
above  every  name,  and  in  that  name  alone  men 
are  to  worship.  There  are  a  great  many  other 
truths  of  this  kind  that  they  appear  to  be  teach- 
ing— indeed,  they  are  setting  forth  strange  doc- 
trines, which,  if  received,  must  lead  to  the  utter 
abolition  of  all  our  idols."  "  But,"  asked  Rasa- 
lama,  "  why  did  the  priests  want  advice  and  help? 
Have  any  of  the  people  believed  these  tidings?" 
"  That  is  the  danger,"  replied  Ramonja.  "  The 
priests  have  seen  that  very  many  are  strangely 


Strange  Messengers  ^^ 

taken  with  this  new  teaching,  and  inchned  to  be- 
lieve in  it.  They  seem  to  be  drawn  by  its  doc- 
trine of  love,  and  their  religion  seems  to  promise 
so  much  of  comfort  and  peace,  after  which  so 
many  have  been  vainly  seeking,  that  they  seem  as 
if  they  would  accept  it.  Moreover,  these  mes- 
sengers speak  of  filling  the  whole  land  with  the 
sound  of  this  name  Jesus;  and  the  priests  hast- 
ened to  advise  the  king  of  these  things  and  urge 
him  to  see  to  it  that  the  tidings  spread  no  far- 
ther." 

"  And  what  has  the  king  done  for  them  ? " 
asked  Rafaravavy.  "  Oh,"  said  the  prince,  "  the 
king  and  his  council  seemed  little  disturbed  by 
the  news  the  priests  brought.  He  told  them  that 
if  these  men  had  come  as  friends,  and  have  no 
hostile  intentions  toward  the  country,  he  was  not 
willing  to  interfere  with  them.  For,  said  he,  *  I 
would  my  people  should  learn  all  there  is  to  be 
known  from  all  kinds  of  teachers.  And  as  for 
the  idols,  while  I  myself  believe  in  them,  and  still 
mean  to  reverence  them  wholly,  if  they  cannot 
take  care  of  themselves  in  these  times  of  upheaval, 
I  am  not  going  to  lay  hands  upon  any  man  for 
their  help.'  Upon  these  words  the  priests  with- 
drew, that  they  might  speedily  return  to  their 
company.  But  I  understand  they  had  another 
source  of  hope.  For  they  said  that,  before  they 
left  Tamatave,  they  were  told  sickness  had  al- 
ready visited  these  messengers,  and  evidently  the 
idols  were  going  to  be  avenged  upon  them." 


S6       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

At  length  Rafaravavy  counseled  that  none  of 
them  should  be  over-alarmed,  but  that  they  should 
await  patiently  the  development  of  affairs.  Surely 
the  idols  will  be  able  to  defend  themselves !  She, 
at  least,  had  no  fears  of  the  issue  of  the  struggle 
between  the  gods  of  the  country  and  the  God  of 
the  strangers.  In  this  manner  were  the  first  tid- 
ings of  these  strange  messengers  and  their 
strange  message  received  by  those  to  whom,  in 
days  to  come,  that  same  message  would  become 
the  sweetest  sound  on  earth. 


CHAPTER  V 

IN  A  MIGHTY  FAITH. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  heathen  priests  had 
grounds  for  rejoicing.  In  the  wide  belt  of  low- 
lands that  extended  around  the  island  were  many 
swamps.  The  arrival  of  the  rainy  season  soon 
caused  these  swamp  holes  to  be  filled  with  stag- 
nant pools  of  green,  slimy  water.  And  as  the 
blazing  tropical  sun  streamed  down  on  masses  of 
decaying  vegetable  matter,  the  air  became 
charged  with  malaria ;  and  the  sickness  laid  hold 
with  a  fatal  grip  upon  the  teachers. 

Eagerly  the  priests  listened  from  day  to  day  to 
hear  of  the  effects  of  the  sickness ;  and  when,  one 
morning,  news  went  forth  that  one  of  their  num- 
ber was  dead,  the  breasts  of  the  heathen  swelled 
with  triumph.  Here  was  the  trial  between  Jeho- 
vah and  their  gods,  and  Jehovah  was  being 
beaten !  Again,  during  the  next  few  weeks,  the 
same  tidings  were  circulated ;  and  as  one  by  one 
the  messengers  sank,  and  were  laid  to  rest  on  a 
heathen  shore,  the  confidence  of  the  priests  in 
the  power  of  their  gods  grew.  They  began  to 
congratulate  themselves,  that  even  if  the  king 
would  not  exert  himself  to  help  the  gods,  the  gods 
were  well  able  to  take  care  of  themselves  and  of 
57 


^8      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

the  country.  For  a  moment  their  exultations 
were  checked,  when,  just  as  they  thought  the  last 
of  these  visitors  was  about  to  die,  another  vessel 
arrived,  bringing  some  of  his  friends — Mr.  and 
Mrs,  Bevan  and  child.  Thus  did  it  seem  as  if 
Jehovah  not  only  knew  what  was  transpiring  at 
Tamatave,  but  was  also  able,  in  the  nick  of  time, 
to  fill  the  places  of  the  fallen. 

But  soon  their  feelings  experienced  another 
change.  For,  in  less  than  four  weeks  three  new 
graves  were  made,  and  the  earth  seemed  to  have 
opened  her  mouth  and  swallowed  up  the  rein- 
forcements so  lately  arrived ;  and  again,  they  be- 
lieved, the  idols  were  victorious. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  only  one  of  these 
messengers  remained  to  tell  the  story  of  God's 
love  to  the  dark  and  needy  souls  around.  Friends, 
wives,  children,  were  sleeping  in  Jesus,  and  he 
was  so  overcome  by  sickness  and  the  repeated 
blows  of  sorrow  that  had  fallen  upon  his  heart, 
that  at  last,  as  the  only  hope  of  saving  his  life 
and  making  it  possible  he  should  again  proclaim 
the  glad  news  of  salvation  in  that  country,  he  de- 
cided to  leave  the  island  for  a  time. 

As  the  vessel  that  bore  Mr.  Jones  away  to  the 
Mauritius  sailed  out  of  port  some  of  the  people 
who  had  begun  to  feel  that  these  men  were  their 
true  friends  looked  on  with  sad  hearts,  and  wrung 
their  hands  in  grief.  But  to  the  majority  of  the 
heathen,  and  especially  to  the  priests,  that  day 
was    one    of  rejoicing  and  victory.     And  with 


In  a  Mighty  Faith  59 

feasts  and  sacrifices  they  honored  anew  the  idols 
who  had  exerted  their  power,  and  driven  the  last 
messenger  of  Jehovah  from  the  island. 

This  good  news  for  the  heathen  was  soon  car- 
ried up  country,  and  reached  the  palace.  Rada- 
ma  showed  no  signs  of  special  pleasure  at  the 
news.  In  truth,  he  was  rather  disappointed ;  for 
he  had  hoped  for  some  temporal  good  to  accrue 
to  his  people  through  the  coming  of  these  men  to 
teach  them.  He  was  not  quite  sure  that,  since  so 
many  good  things  came  from  Europe,  there 
might  not  also  be  something  good  in  the  reli- 
gion that  came  from  that  part  of  the  world. 

To  the  great  majority  in  the  capital  the  tidings 
brought  feelings  of  gratitude,  and  a  new  con- 
fidence in  their  gods ;  while  to  Rafaravavy  and 
her  friends  there  came,  if  not  actual  rejoicing, 
a  great  sense  of  relief.  There  had  been  in  their 
minds  some  misgivings  as  to  what  might  be  the 
result  of  the  message  these  men  had  to  proclaim, 
and  it  was  a  relief  to  them  to  know  that  their 
voices  were  no  longer  to  be  heard  calling  on  the 
people  to  turn  from  their  idols  and  worship  the 
Jehovah  they  proclaimed.  So  for  the  moment 
idolatry  seemed  triumphant.  Jehovah  was  van- 
quished ! 

But  that  sad  and  lonely  messenger  retreating 
from  the  island  was  not  cast  down — he  was  not 
despairing.  In  his  heart  there  was  no  sense  of 
defeat,  and  no  thought  of  failure  in  the  great 
work  he  had  undertaken ;  but  rather  a  faith,  a 


6o      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

mighty  faith — even  the  faith  that  leads  to  victory 
and  overcomes  the  world. 

The  heathen  might  pride  themselves  in  their 
confidence  in  their  idols,  and  encourage  them- 
selves as  they  thought  of  what  their  gods  had 
done.  But  little  did  they  conceive  of  the  faith 
that  dwelt  in  the  heart  of  the  lonely  messenger; 
little  did  they  know  of  the  mighty  acts  of  the 
Lord  which  formed  the  foundation  of  hope  on 
which  he  built.  Those  mighty  acts  had  not  yet 
been  uttered  in  the  hearing  of  the  Malagasy. 
That  Christian  faith  has  been  the  marvel  of  the 
ages ;  and,  again  and  again,  its  marvelous  mani- 
festations have  struck  awe  and  wonder  to  the 
hearts  of  heathen  and  unbelievers.  What  was 
the  faith  that  supported  this  messenger?  It  was 
unconquerable  trust  in  God — trust  based  upon 
experience,  and  which  could  not  be  shaken  ;  which 
would  not  yield  or  be  dismayed  in  presence  of  any 
circumstances,  however  adverse  or  overwhelm- 
ing they  might  appear.  It  was  inexhaustible 
patience  in  God's  work — a  spirit  that  would 
watch,  wait,  pray,  even  though  blessing  should 
tarry  and  discouragements  gather  thick ;  patience 
that  could  endure  anything,  save  to  utterly  re- 
linquish a  duty  undertaken.  It  was  an  un- 
quenchable hope — a  hope  that,  through  the  dark- 
est night,  the  bitterest  sorrow,  the  keenest  disap- 
pointments still  dared  to  look  for  the  day.  It 
was  an  irrepressible  zeal  for  the  service  of  Jeho- 
vah— a  zeal  that  consumed,  so  that  the  messenger 


In  a  Mighty  Faith  6i 

could  cheerfully  say,  "  Let  me  burn  out  for 
God." 

Given  these  qualities,  and  a  God  who  is  worthy 
of  such  trust  and  patience,  such  hope  and  zeal, 
and  you  have  the  elements  of  a  mighty  faith. 

In  that  faith  the  lonely  messenger  would  3^et 
return  to  claim  Madagascar  for  Jehovah.  That 
faith  in  heathen  lands  has  repeatedly  overcome 
prejudice,  and  awakened  admiration  and  trust, 
and  ultimately  the  barriers  of  suspicion  and  su- 
perstition have  gone  down,  and  faith  has  gained 
the  victory.  The  faith-filled  teacher  seemed  for 
a  time  defeated.  But  as  the  repulsed  general, 
whose  army  still  lies  around  the  besieged  city, 
sometimes  retires  with  his  staff  to  the  hills,  that 
from  a  distant  vantage  ground  he  may  watch  the 
city  and  detect  the  first  sign  of  weakness,  or  the 
first  breach  made  by  his  artillery  in  the  walls  of 
the  citadel;  so  was  it  with  the  messenger  of  the 
cross  to  Madagascar. 

Month  after  month  passed  along,  and  the  mes- 
sengers with  the  strange  message  had  become 
almost  forgotten.  The  silent  graves  by  the  sea- 
shore were  covered  with  the  rank  growth  of 
grass  and  weeds,  and  the  idol  priests  had  almost 
ceased  to  speak  of  the  grand  victory  of  their  gods 
over  Jehovah.  But  all  this  time  the  spirit  of 
that  repulsed  messenger  was  brooding  over 
Madagascar,  and  from  the  Mauritius  a  lonely 
watch  was  being  kept  for  the  first  breach  in  the 
citadel — for  the  first  opportunity   of  again  en- 


62       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

tering  the  country.  And  plans  were  being 
formed  which,  when  they  came  to  be  carried  out, 
would  fill  the  hearts  of  the  rejoicing  idolaters 
with  consternation  and  dismay. 

In  a  mighty  faith  the  effort  was  to  be  renewed ! 


CHAPTER  VI 

LIGHT  IN  THE  DARKNESS 

After  many  months  of  waiting  and  prepara- 
tion, the  long-looked-for  breach  appeared,  and 
early  one  morning,  in  the  autumn  of  1820,  Tama- 
tave  awoke  to  a  state  of  excitement;  for  again 
that  lonely,  yet  no  longer  sad  but  hopeful,  mes- 
senger stepped  ashore,  and  once  again  that 
strange  message  began  to  be  heard. 

A  hastily  summoned  meeting  of  the  idol-keep- 
ers was  held  to  decide  what  should  be  done.  And 
it  was  agreed  upon  that  no  time  should  be  lost 
in  appealing  to  the  gods  to  defend  themselves 
once  more.  Already  some  of  the  people  had 
shown  clear  signs  of  pleasure  at  having  this 
teacher  again  among  them.  Some  had  welcomed 
him  gladly ;  some  had  brought  him  presents,  and 
not  a  few  had  repeated  the  messages  which  they 
had  heard  from  him  on  his  previous  visit,  having 
treasured  them  carefully  in  their  minds  all  the 
time.  And  so  it  became  evident  that,  if  the  mouth 
of  this  messenger  was  to  be  stopped  at  all,  and 
if  Madagascar  was  not  to  be  turned  upside  down, 
the  gods  must  bestir  themselves. 

Special  feasts  were  proclaimed  and  sacrifices 
offered;  and  day  and  night,  before  the  idols,  did 
63 


64      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

their  keepers  chant  their  prayers :  "  O,  KeHma- 
laza,  save  the  country!  O,  Ramakavaly,  avenge 
thyself  upon  thy  foes!  O,  Fantaka,  exert  thy 
magic  power  and  slay  this  deceiver!  O,  Man- 
jakatsirva,  keep  thy  throne  and  let  not  thy  king- 
dom be  divided  with  Jehovah !  "  But  the  idols 
were  sleeping  or  journeying  in  a  far  country; 
for  though  the  priests  became  more  and  more 
vehement  in  their  prayers,  there  was  none  to  hear 
or  to  answer.  This  time  the  charms  failed ;  the 
teacher  lived.  And  what  was  more,  it  began  to 
be  rumored  that  this  messenger  had  grown  bolder, 
and  now  talked  of  marching  up  the  country,  of 
entering  the  capital,  of  meeting  the  king,  and 
there,  in  the  very  heart  of  idolatry,  of  claiming 
the  whole  land  for  his  God.  Nor  were  the  ru- 
mors without  good  foundation.  In  a  few  days, 
accompanied  by  guides  and  bearers,  who  had 
cheerfully  agreed  to  convey  him  thither,  the 
teacher  had  started  for  Antananarivo. 

For  a  second  time  a  deputation  was  despatched 
to  the  capital.  This  time  they  went,  not  to  the 
royal  palace,  but  to  the  keepers  of  the  national 
idols,  to  warn  them  of  the  approaching  danger, 
and  to  urge  every  effort  for  the  safety  of  the  city 
and  people  in  view  of  the  evil  which  threatened. 

Great  was  the  excitement  awakened  by  this 
news,  and  great  the  preparations  made  to  secure 
the  protection  of  the  idols  and  to  defend  the  citv 
from  the  pollution  which  must  surround  it  should 
the   enemy   pi   the  erods  succeed  in  entering  its 


Light  in  the  Darkness  6^ 

gates.  Charms  were  erected  at  every  point,  and 
special  honors  conferred  on  the  idols  to  induce 
them  to  put  forth  their  utmost  strength  in  this 
moment  of  peril.  Yet  charms  and  sacrifices  and 
prayers  were  unavailing.  A  Mr.  Hastie  had  been 
appointed  to  proceed  to  Antananarivo,  to  act  as 
British  Resident,  and  early  in  September,  1820, 
his  party,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Jones,  left  Tama- 
tave  for  the  capital. 

For  some  sixty  miles,  as  far  as  Andovoranto, 
their  route  lay  almost  along  the  seashore ;  and  day 
after  day,  they  heard  the  waves  of  the  Indian 
ocean  as  they  rolled  upon  the  beach. 

Presently  they  turned  off,  to  climb  the  mountain 
side ;  and  for  some  two  weeks,  their  paths  led 
them  upward  and  forward  through  ever  chang- 
ing scenery.  At  some  spots,  beautiful  flowers 
grew  in  wild  luxuriance.  At  times  they  seemed 
to  be  passing  through  parks  which  reminded  them 
of  other  lands.  Fruit  trees  abounded,  and  much 
of  the  soil  appeared  to  be  very  fertile. 

As  they  entered  the  province  of  Imerina 
they  were  struck  with  the  contrast  it  presented. 
Barren  looking  hills,  on  whose  crests  were  often 
planted  little  villages,  the  houses  being  built  of 
mud  made  of  the  red  soil,  constrained  them  to 
wonder  how  the  people  of  the  interior  could  be 
supported.  But  they  soon  found  that  the  valleys, 
carefully  tilled,  were  capable  of  yielding  a  supply 
of  rice  equal  to  the  support  of  an  even  larger 
population.     So  they  pressed  forward. 


66       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

On  the  afternoon  of  October  3,  as  the  sun  was 
slowly  declining  in  the  west,  this  group  of 
travelers  steadily  climbed  the  hill  on  which  the 
city  stood,  and,  passing  through  the  gate,  this 
strange  messenger  at  length  stood  in  their  midst, 
fearless,  unawed,  and  unharmed.  The  city  was 
filled  with  wonder,  for  it  had  been  known  for 
some  days  past  what  unprecedented  efforts  had 
been  put  forth  in  order  to  bring  disaster  upon 
this  teacher  of  new  doctrines ;  and  many  minds 
were  filled  with  misgivings  as  they  witnessed  the 
utter  failure  of  all  these  efforts,  and  realized  that 
their  citadel  had  been  entered  and  that  the  servant 
of  this  new  god  stood,  as  it  were,  face  to  face  with 
the  gods  of  the  nation  and  demanded  their  re- 
nunciation. Before  nightfall  it  became  known 
that  on  the  morrow  this  teacher  would  enter  the 
palace,  and  state  his  mission  to  the  king.  All  the 
hopes  of  the  heathen  party  were  now  centered 
on  Radama ;  and  that  night,  throughout  the  city, 
special  petitions  were  made  that  the  morrow 
might  witness  a  signal  victory  for  the  idols  over 
Jehovah !  That  evening,  while  Rafaravavy  and 
some  of  her  friends  were  engaged  in  eager  con- 
versation over  the  events  of  the  day,  a  special 
messenger  from  the  palace  arrived,  bearing  a 
summons  to  Prince  Ramon j a  to  be  at  the  Royal 
Court  at  the  rising  of  the  sun  next  day,  in  order 
to  take  part  with  the  king  and  his  council  in  the 
reception  of  this  messenger. 

With  a  promise  to  bring  next  night  a  full  re- 


Light  in  the  Darkness  67 

port  of  how  matters  should  go  on  the  morrow, 
Ramonja  withdrew,  returned  to  his  home  and 
retired  for  a  few  hours'  rest.  The  following 
morning  at  the  time  appointed  the  momentous 
event  took  place.  Seated  upon  the  raised  dais  in 
the  throne  room,  and  surrounded  by  his  council, 
Radama  received  the  messenger  of  Jehovah,  and 
received  him  not  merely  with  respect,  but  with 
evident  cordiality.  For  the  first  time  in  the  midst 
of  his  council  the  king  had  revealed  that  he  felt 
himself  to  be  in  the  presence  of  one  who  was  the 
equal  of  Radama,  king  of  Madagascar. 

After  introductions  and  the  exchange  of  mu- 
tual courtesies,  Radama  invited  the  teacher  to 
state  the  object  of  his  visit.  This  was  done  with 
freedom  and  at  considerable  length,  the  main  pur- 
pose set  forth  being  that  the  teacher  came  to 
bring  to  Radama  and  his  people  the  knowledge 
of  the  living  and  true  God,  who  alone  was  able 
to  save  men,  who  alone  was  worthy  of  the  wor- 
ship and  service  of  mankind.  The  messenger  set 
forth  the  wonderful  love  of  God  toward  man ;  the 
story  of  the  life  and  sufferings  of  Jesus,  the 
friend  and  Saviour;  and  appealed  to  the  king 
not  to  oppose  his  mission,  but  rather  to  further 
it,  and  himself  to  learn,  and  to  permit  his  people 
freely  to  learn  of,  and  accept,  the  glad  tidings  he 
came  to  proclaim. 

In  reply  to  the  king's  question  as  to  how  he  in- 
tended to  perform  the  work  of  which  he  spoke, 
the  teacher  explained  that  he,  and  others  whq 


68       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

would  shortly  join  him,  would  go  all  about 
preaching-  these  truths  to  the  people,  setting  forth 
the  folly  of  idolatry  and  teaching  them  to  worship 
the  God  whom  he  served.  He  also  intended  to 
master  the  language  of  the  land  so  as  to  be  able 
to  speak  intelligently  to  the  people,  and  expected 
to  conduct  himself  as  a  loyal  citizen,  striving  by 
his  life  and  example  to  give  the  people  even  a 
higher,  purer,  nobler  ideal  of  life  and  manhood. 
He  also  spoke  of  translating  the  word  of  Jeho- 
vah into  the  language  of  Madagascar,  of  opening 
schools  to  teach  the  people  to  read  and  write,  and 
so  fit  them  to  become  better  citizens  and  subjects ; 
and  went  so  far  as  to  hope  that  in  future  days 
men  might  come  to  join  him  who  would  be  able 
to  teach  the  arts  of  Western  civilization,  and  so 
give  a  further  uplift  to  the  people. 

Radama  and  his  council  had  listened  with  a 
somewhat  languid  interest  while  the  teacher 
spoke  of  the  special  message  he  had  come  to  de- 
liver, and  of  the  worship  of  Jehovah.  But  when 
he  began  to  speak  of  schools  and  teachers,  of  arts 
and  civilization,  the  whole  council  waked  up  and 
the  king  manifested  a  degree  of  enthusiasm.  So 
that  when,  as  Radama  was  promising  his  support 
to  the  messenger  in  prosecuting  his  mission,  one 
of  the  more  determined  of  the  heathen  party  re- 
minded him  that  he  was  the  one  to  whom  the  peo- 
ple looked  as  the  champion  of  their  ancestral 
worship,  which  seemed  to  be  threatened  by  these 
new   tidings,    "  Yes,"    replied   Radama,   "  I   am 


Light  in  the  Darkness  69 

king,  and  I  am  also  defender  of  the  ancestral 
worship.  But  am  I  not  also  the  father  of  my 
country?  And  must  not  my  great  care  be  to 
seek  in  every  way  the  progress  and  enlightenment 
of  my  people?  I  am  loyal  to  our  national  gods 
and  religion.  But  gods  must  defend  themselves 
against  gods.  Here  is  the  promise  of  knowledge 
and  of  advancement  and  prosperity  for  my 
country  and  my  loved  children,  and  I  am  not 
going  to  allow  a  mere  question  of  religious  forms 
or  worship  to  stand  in  the  way  of  a  nation's  prog- 
ress. I  will,  therefore,  encourage  this  man  in 
the  work  he  comes  to  do.  I  will  welcome  others 
like  him  who  may  come  to  seek  the  welfare  of  my 
people;  I  will  protect  them  even  as  my  own 
children,  and  I  will  proclaim  that  my  people  shall 
be  free  to  choose  for  themselves  how  far  they  will 
accept  their  teachings  and  worship  their  Jeho- 
vah." 

Radama  went  even  farther.  For,  on  October 
29th  he  sent  a  letter  to  England,  to  the  Directors 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  making  the 
following  appeal :  "  I  request  you  to  send  me, 
if  convenient,  as  many  missionaries  as  you  may 
deem  proper,  together  with  their  families,  if 
they  desire  it ;  provided,  you  send  skilful  artizans 
to  make  my  people  workmen  as  well  as  good 
Christians." 

So  was  a  rift  opened  in  the  dark  clouds  of 
heathenism,  which  for  centuries  had  hovered  over 
the  life  of  this  country,  and  at  length  light  began 


yo       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

to  arise  in  darkness.  Naturally  the  idol-keepers 
were  greatly  incensed  at  the  results  of  this  au- 
dience with  the  king,  and  the  liberty  given  this 
strange  messenger  to  go  through  the  land,  pro- 
claiming another  religion  and  seeking  to  turn  the 
people  from  the  idols.  Yet  they  could  not  take 
any  active  steps  to  oppose  the  work,  for  the  king's 
authority  was  absolute.  And  while  Radama 
himself  remained  a  heathen  and  loyal  to  the  gods, 
it  was  impossible  to  attempt  to  excite  the  popu- 
lar feeling  against  the  king  or  his  decree. 

When  Prince  Ramon j a  visited  Rafaravavy 
later  in  the  day  he  found  quite  a  large  and  eager 
company  waiting  to  hear  what  had  transpired  at 
the  council.  As  he  carefully  rehearsed  matters 
point  by  point  various  emotions  moved  his  hear- 
ers, and  when  at  last  he  told  them  of  the  king's 
resolve,  it  was  evident  that  some  of  them  felt  as 
angry  as  the  priests. 

To  them  it  appeared  as  if  the  flood-gates  had 
been  opened,  through  which  a  tiny  stream  would 
flow — the  stream  which,  though  small  at  first, 
would  grow  stronger  and  wider,  till  it  would  be- 
come a  mighty  power,  sweeping  away  before  it 
every  vestige  of  the  ancestral  worship,  drowning 
all  the  idols  and  utterly  changing  all  the  cus- 
toms of  the  land. 

Even  when  Prince  Ramonja  spoke  in  rather 
favorable  terms  of  the  appearance  of  the  mes- 
senger, and  of  his  conduct  at  the  council,  their 
minds  were  not  set  at  ease.     Ramonja,  of  course, 


Light  in  the  Darkness  71 

assured  them  that  he  was  in  no  way  affected  by 
the  new  religion,  but  that,  as  a  matter  of  poHcy, 
he  could  not  object  to  the  king's  action.  As  for 
the  gods,  they  knew  their  worth  and  power,  and 
the  impossibility  of  uprooting  the  faith  of  the 
people  in  their  ancient  religion.  Why,  then, 
should  they  fear  to  accept  so  slight  a  religious 
risk  for  the  sake  of  so  large  temporal  and  politi- 
cal advantage?  Those  who  did  not  agree  with 
Ramon ja's  opinion  at  least  did  not  venture  to 
dispute  it,  and  there  the  matter  was  allowed  to 
rest  for  the  time. 

But  it  soon  became  manifest  that  a  greater  is- 
sue than  most  were  aware  of  had  been  joined. 
Very  shortly  other  messengers  of  this  strange 
religion  began  to  arrive,  and  many  signs  to  ap- 
pear that  they  intended  to  make  the  influence  of 
their  God  felt  in  the  life  of  the  country. 

Not  many  weeks  had  passed  away  before  it 
was  announced  that  two  schools  would  be  opened 
in  the  city  for  the  education  of  boys  and  girls. 
Preaching  of  doctrines  was  constantly  engaged 
in  publicly  and  privately.  Every  opportunity  for 
setting  forth  the  message  of  divine  love  and 
mercy  and  of  the  life  of  Jesus  was  seized,  and  so 
amazed  were  the  people  at  the  zeal,  the  kindness, 
the  joyousness  of  this  messenger,  as  compared 
with  the  spirit  of  their  own  idol-keepers,  that 
very  soon  both  schools  were  filled  with  eager 
scholars.  Schools  were  opened  in  the  villages 
near  the  capital,  and  almost  before  the  priests 


72        Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

had  come  to  realize  the  true  state  of  affairs,  it 
was  reported  that  as  many  as  two  thousand 
young  people  were  under  instruction. 

Two  other  events  presently  created  great  as- 
tonishment amongst  the  heathen.  The  king,  per- 
ceiving the  advantage  to  be  gained  by  sound  edu- 
cation, determined  to  make  a  special  effort  for  the 
good  of  the  country.  Selecting,  with  the  aid  of 
the  messenger,  twenty  of  the  brightest  young 
men  to  be  found,  he  sent  ten  of  these  to  the  Mau- 
ritius, and  the  other  ten  to  England,  that  they 
might  secure  a  thorough  education  and  become 
the  instructors  of  their  people.  One  of  these 
young  men  was  Prince  Ratefy,  who  left  his  son 
Rakotobe  under  the  care  of  the  teacher.  Under 
the  instruction  of  the  messenger  it  gradually  be- 
came apparent  that  young  Rakotobe  was  losing 
his  interest  in  the  idols,  and  was  gaining  an  in- 
terest in  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  second  event  of  importance  was  the  es- 
tablishment of  a  printing  press  in  the  city  of  An- 
tananarivo. So  rapidly  did  the  influence  of  these 
messengers  and  their  message  grow  and  spread, 
that  within  eight  years  not  only  had  the  language 
of  the  country  been  reduced  to  writing  and 
printed,  but  in  and  around  the  capital  thirty 
schools  had  been  established,  and  more  than  four 
thousand  scholars  were  being  taught ;  the  Gospel 
of  Luke  had  been  translated,  and  was  being 
printed  by  trained  Malagasy,  and  so  many  had 
come  under  the  influence  of  the  strange  message 


Light  in  the  Darkness  73 

that  already  it  was  becoming  the  best  known 
teaching  in  the  city,  and  some  were  not  only  for- 
saking the  worship  of  the  idols,  but  were  seeking 
to  live  in  accordance  with  the  new  teaching  they 
had  received.  Thus  the  people  that  sat  in  dark- 
ness saw  a  great  light. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  IDOL  maker's  SHOP 

Picture  to  yourself,  in  a  suburb  of  the  city, 
standing  back  a  little  way  from  the  road,  one  of 
the  most  frequented  spots  of  the  capital — the 
home  of  Bczanozano.  At  the  head  of  a  grassy 
slope  stood  a  house,  somewhat  superior  to  the 
general  style  in  construction  and  furnishing.  Be- 
hind the  house  a  good-sized  garden,  where  vege- 
tables of  various  kinds  grew,  and  where  tropical 
plants  abounded.  Farther  back  the  ground  rose 
so  as  to  form  a  knoll,  and  this  little  hill  covered 
with  a  wood  piece,  contained  trees  of  several  va- 
rieties. A  little  way  in  front  of  the  house,  and 
ofif  to  the  left,  a  smaller  and  rougher  building, 
used  by  Bezanozano  as  his  workshop.  Inside 
the  shop,  the  furniture  consisted  of  a  seat  and 
bench  for  the  workman,  and  a  rather  uncomforta- 
ble seat  for  his  customers. 

Look  on  the  shelves  at  a  number  of  small  and 
curiously  shaped  objects,  some  of  them  rudely 
carved  to  resemble  beetles,  fish  or  men ;  some  of 
them  simply  the  teeth  of  crocodiles,  polished,  and 
in  some  cases  painted.  See  under  the  bench,  and 
scattered  about  the  floor,  small  blocks  of  wood  and 
unpolished  teeth  and  bones,  awaiting  the  skill  of 
the  workman.  Bezanozano  was  an  idol  maker, 
74 


The  Idol   Maker's  Shop  75 

and  this  his  workshop.  As  such  he  occupied 
an  influential  position  in  the  community,  many  of 
the  poor  people  having  a  wholesome  dread  of  the 
man  who  made  gods ;  while  even  the  better  classes 
counted  it  a  privilege  to  spend  a  while  in  con- 
versation with  the  man  whose  work  was  so  essen- 
tial to  their  peace  of  mind  and  sense  of  security. 

Just  at  the  time  when  the  strange  messengers 
were  filling  the  whole  city  with  their  doctrines, 
Rafaravavy  seized  the  opportunity  to  secure  an 
idol  much  larger  than  those  usually  made,  and 
one  manufactured  from  a  tree  that  would  not 
rot. 

Arriving  in  the  early  morning,  she  found  Be- 
zanozano  alone  in  his  shop,  seated  at  his  bench  and 
just  putting  the  finishing  touches  to  a  charm  he 
was  preparing  for  one  of  the  nobles. 

Greeting  the  idol  maker  cordially,  and  receiving 
in  response  a  respectful  welcome,  Rafaravavy 
congratulated  him  on  the  beauty  of  the  piece  of 
workmanship  he  was  completing,  and  then  made 
known  her  errand.  A  hurried  search  through 
the  material  at  hand  showed  Bezanozano  that  he 
had  not  in  his  shop  a  piece  of  wood  sufficiently 
large  and  sound  to  enable  him  to  meet  Rafara- 
vavy's  requirements.  But  he  promised,  if  she 
could  wait  a  short  time,  to  go  up  to  his  knoll  and 
select  a  kind  of  tree  that  should  be  in  every  way 
suitable.  Taking  his  axe  he  went  forth,  and  in 
a  short  time  returned,  bearing  on  his  shoulder 
that  which  would  amply  suffice  for  his  purpose. 


"jd       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Rafaravavy  watched  with  much  interest  the 
gradual  development  of  the  idol  that  was  to  be- 
come her  possession,  and  which  she  expected 
would  prove  a  powerful  protector  of  her  person 
and  home.  She  saw  Bezanozano  trim  the  branch 
he  had  brought  from  his  wood  piece.  Cutting 
from  the  thick  end  of  the  limb  a  piece  sufficient 
for  the  work  in  hand,  he  chopped  up  the  smaller 
pieces  of  the  thin  end,  and  threw  them  in  a  heap 
by  themselves.  Then,  taking  his  seat,  he  began 
the  task  of  shaping  the  rude  block  of  wood. 

Occasional  remarks  were  passed  between  Ra- 
faravavy and  the  idol  maker  on  matters  connected 
with  his  trade  and  the  skill  required  for  its  suc- 
cessful conduct. 

At  length  Rafaravavy  touched  upon  the  sub- 
ject which  was  so  much  in  her  mind  by  the  ques- 
tion :  "  Have  you  been  unusually  busy,  or  have 
you  had  less  demand  for  your  services,  of  late, 
Bezanozano?  " 

"  Well,"  replied  he,  "  I  think  I  have  found 
trade  rather  more  brisk  than  usual.  But  why  do 
you  raise  the  question  ?  " 

"  You  cannot  be  a  stranger,  Bezanozano,  to  the 
strange  tidings  which  are  being  everywhere  pro- 
claimed in  and  around  our  city,  or  to  the  large 
interest  which  many  seem  to  take  in  the  messages 
spoken  ;  and  I  was  anxious  to  know  if  these  things 
had  in  any  way  affected  your  craft,  or  interfered 
with  the  demand  for  idols." 

"  Well,  no !  if  anything,  these  strange  events 


The  Idol  Maker's  Shop  77 

seem  to  have  increased  the  anxiety  of  the  people 
to  possess  Ody  (charms)  for  their  protection, 
and  business  has  been  good  for  a  considerable 
time." 

"  Then,  you  do  not  think  much  is  being  done  by 
these  strangers  to  unsettle  the  faith  of  our  peo- 
ple in  our  gods  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  yet  ventured  an  opinion  on  that 
subject,  but  if  I  must  be  candid,  my  impression 
is,  that  the  increased  demand  for  my  services  is 
evidence  of  the  progress  being  made  in  under- 
mining our  national   worship." 

"  But  how  ?  Explain  what  you  mean,  Bezano- 
zano,  for  I  thought  many  had  done,  or  would  do, 
as  I  myself  am  doing.  As  for  me,  have  not  I 
come  to  purchase  this  mighty  idol  for  the  express 
purpose  of  safeguarding  my  home  against  the 
inroads  of  this  false  teaching?  Surely  this  is 
what  others  are  also  doing,  and  with  an  increase 
of  devotion  and  reverence  for  the  gods,  how  will  it 
be  possible  for  those  who  oppose  them  to  pros- 
per?" 

"  Ah  !  but  your  words  only  seem  to  confirm  my 
theory.  For,  do  you  not  see  that  the  very  deep- 
ened spirit  of  devotion  to  our  idols  is  token  of  a 
widespread  fear  that  our  gods  are  not  themselves 
awake  to  their  danger,  and  so  is  a  concession  that 
it  may  be  possible  for  these  new  teachers  to  cir- 
cumvent the  gods  in  whom  we  trust?  Not  only 
so,  but,  as  I  said,  the  increased  demand  does  not 
come  from  those  voung  men  and  women  who  are 


yS       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

reaching  years  of  maturity,  and,  therefore,  might 
be  expected  to  want  household  gods  and  charms, 
but  rather  from  parents,  and  such  as  have  long 
been  loyal  to  our  worship,  and  who  seem  impelled 
by  some  secret  fear  of  these  doctrines  which  are 
being  spread  abroad  to  seek  for  new,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, stronger  powers  to  guard  their  homes  from 
the  evils  likely  to  follow  upon  their  dissemination. 
In  truth,  it  seems  to  me  these  strange  messengers 
are  already  captivating  the  minds  and  winning 
the  confidence  of  our  young  people  ;  and  you  know 
that  if  the  young  people  of  our  country  go  over 
to  Christianity,  our  ancestral  worship  is  doomed." 
"  But,  Bezanozano,  what  exactly  are  the  truths 
these  teachers  set  forth  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  have  heard  a  good  deal,  from  many 
sources,  of  their  teaching,  and  I  find  that  these 
men  act  as  wisely  as  serpents.  They  point  the 
young  people  to  the  idols  they  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  worship,  and  ask  them  what  those  idols 
represent.  When  they  have  drawn  from  the 
young  an  admission  that  these  images,  as  they  call 
them,  represent  the  Supreme  God,  and  have 
proved  that  the  people  know  little,  or  nothing, 
of  the  Supreme  God,  then,  say  they,  the  very  god 
whom  you  are  ignorantly  worshiping  is  the  god 
we  declare  unto  you.  To  us  He  has  revealed 
Himself,  and  it  is  His  word,  and  will,  and  teach- 
ing, we  proclaim." 

"  And  can  it  be,  think  you.  Bezanozano,  that 
they  have  really  received  any  revelation  from  the 


The  Idol  Maker's  Shop  79 

Supreme  God  ?  Can  He  have  given  to  any  peo- 
ple larger  knowledge  of  His  will  than  to  us  ?  " 

"  Of  that,  in  truth,  I  cannot  speak  with  cer- 
tainty ;  but  these  teachers  say  so,  and  they  seem 
to  believe  them.  Then  they  point  to  the  idols, 
which,  they  say,  can  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor 
speak,  and  which  do  not  move  about  among  their 
worshipers  as  friends.  And  when  this  has  taken 
hold  of  the  people's  minds,  they  begin  to  tell  of 
one  Jesus,  whom  they  call  the  Son  of  God,  and 
say  that  He,  in  infinite  love,  came  down  to  this 
earth  to  live  with  men ;  that  He  saw  arid  spake 
to  men ;  that  He  was  known  as  the  friend  of  men ; 
that  He  worked  mighty  miracles  for  the  help 
and  comfort  of  even  the  poorest  and  most  de- 
spised; and  all  this  because  of  the  love  He  had 
for  men.  Nay,  more,  they  speak  of  Him  as  hav- 
ing laid  down  His  life  to  deliver  all  men  from 
the  bondage  of  evil,  in  which  they  were  heldj 
and  that,  though  He  is  not  now  on  earth,  but 
living  again  in  His  Father's  home.  He  still  loves 
all  men,  and  is  able  and  willing  to  save  all  who 
look  to  Him  and  follow  His  teachings." 

"  Well,"  said  Rafaravavy,  "  that  certainly 
seems  an  attractive  way  of  putting  forth  their  doc- 
trines. But  do  you  think  such  things  can  be 
true?" 

"  On  that  point,  Rafaravavy,  I  do  not  care  now 
to  venture  an  opinion.  But  it  certainly  makes 
their  Jehovah  a  powerful  antagonist  of  our  idol 
gods,  when  they  set  Him  forth  as  One  who  loves 


8o       Sign  of  the  Cross  In  Madagascar 

everybody,  whereas  our  gods,  all  of  them,  seek 
to  maintain  their  influence  by  filling  their  wor- 
shipers with  fear  of  them.  Beyond  this,  I  un- 
derstand they  point  to  what  they  call  the  licen- 
tiousness not  only  permitted,  but  encouraged,  by 
our  religion — to  the  gross  and  open  drunkenness 
and  immorality  of  its  devotees  ;  and  then  they  draw 
a  picture  of  the  purity  and  temperance,  the  gentle- 
ness and  love,  the  meekness  and  truth,  which  form 
the  character  of  their  God,  their  Jesus,  and  which 
mark  the  lives  of  all  who  live  by  His  teaching; 
and  I  fear  the  contrast  presented  to  the  minds  of 
our  people  is  not  favorable  to  our  worship. 

Thus,  while  Bezanozano  worked,  he  and  Ra- 
faravavy  talked  on  this  subject  that  was  stirring 
all  hearts,  and  so  the  time  passed  away  and  even- 
ing drew  on. 

While  he  completed  the  work,  the  idol  maker 
put  on  the  evening  meal  to  cook,  and  Rafara- 
vavy  noticed  that,  in  kindling  the  fire,  he  used  for 
that  purpose  the  branches  and  remaining  portion 
of  the  limb  from  which  he  was  making  the  idol. 

When  the  meal  was  ready  she  partook  of  it, 
and  then,  paying  the  idol  maker  for  his  work,  took 
her  idol,  and  departed  homeward.  But  Rafara- 
vavy  carried  away  with  her  more  than  the  image 
she  had  purchased — she  carried  food  for  long  and 
earnest  thought  from  the  day's  conversation. 

It  was  not,  therefore,  surprising  that,  before 
retiring  to  rest  that  night,  she  rehearsed  with 
Rasalama  most  of  the  things  to  which  she  had 


The  Idol  Maker's  Shop  8i 

listened.  Was  it  that  she  was  unusually  wearied 
with  the  day's  exercise  and  excitement  ?  Was  it 
that  the  things  she  had  heard  from  Bezanozano 
concerning  this  new  teaching  were  even  now  be- 
ginning to  affect  her  mind  toward  her  own  re- 
ligion? In  any  case,  Rafaravavy  became  con- 
scious of  a  marked  loss  of  interest  in  the  new  god 
she  had  been  so  eager  that  day  to  obtain ;  and, 
with  very  limited  devotions  at  the  shrine,  she  be- 
took herself  to  rest. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  NEW  SECT 

It  was  not  long  before  evidence  began  to  be 
furnished  of  the  inroads  the  new  faith  was  mak- 
ing on  the  worship  and  superstitions  of  the  peo- 
ple. Very  soon  rumors  went  abroad  that  one  and 
another  had  ceased  to  worship  the  idols,  and  had 
placed  themselves  entirely  under  the  instruction 
of  the  teachers. 

In  the  schools  many  were  learning  not  only  to 
read,  but  by  their  reading  to  understand  more 
fully  the  truths  of  the  religion  called  Christianity. 
And  so  in  homes  throughout  the  capital  parents 
discovered  that  their  boys  and  girls  were  becom- 
ing indifferent  to  the  customs  which  they  them- 
selves deemed  so  sacred. 

Yet  it  seemed  unwise,  and  indeed  impossible, 
to  prevent  the  children  from  taking  advantage 
of  the  opportunities  for  self-improvement  thus 
prepared  for  them.  In  many  homes  the  risk  of 
the  children  joining  the  new  sect,  and  forsaking 
altogether  the  worship  of  their  fathers,  was  ac- 
cepted in  the  same  spirit  in  which  the  king  had 
welcomed  the  teacher — for  the  sake  of  the  un- 
doubted advantages  which  the  school  teaching 
would  yield  to  those  who  received  it.  These 
82 


The  New  Sect  83 

teachers  had  mastered  the  Malagasy  language, 
and  were  able  to  speak  so  that  all  the  people  could 
clearly   understand   their   message. 

The  immediate  effect  was  an  increasingly 
widespread  interest  in  all  they  said  or  did.  It 
was  now  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  hundreds  of 
old  and  young  alike  gathered  to  listen  to  their 
words.  Some  were  visibly  affected,  not  only  by 
the  beauty  and  purity  of  their  teaching,  but  by 
some  mysterious  power  which  the  heathen  could 
not  understand,  but  which  the  teachers  had  said 
they  would  surely  sooner  or  later  feel,  because 
it  was  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  whom  Jesus 
had  promised  to  send  abroad  with  His  messen- 
gers to  convince  the  world  of  sin,  of  righteous- 
ness and  of  judgment  to  come.  It  was  noticed 
that  this  strange  influence  was  felt  by  the  listen- 
ers, especially  after  the  teachers  had  been  upon 
their  knees  engaged  in  prayer  to  Jehovah.  And 
so  convinced  at  last  did  the  heathen  become  that 
the  success  attending  the  teaching  was  connected 
with  these  prayers — prayers  withal  so  full  of 
fervor,  of  joy,  and  of  expectancy,  and  in  so 
marked  contrast  to  the  cold  petitions  offered  to 
the  idols — that  at  length  they  began  to  call  the  new 
sect  by  a  new  but  significantly  beautiful  name, 
viz. :  the  "  praying  ones." 

With  this  deepened  interest  in  the  new  mes- 
sage, which  now  began  to  be  known  by  the  term, 
the  gospel,  came  a  corresponding  decrease  of 
interest  in  the  former  worship  and  practices ;  and 


84       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

it  became  indeed  evident  how  much  power  the 
new  sect  was  gathering,  when,  shortly,  some  of 
the  heathen  resolved  to  publicly  repudiate  their 
idols,  acknowledge  their  faith  in  Jehovah,  and 
receive  in  the  presence  of  a  great  multitude  the 
rite  of  baptism,  which  they  had  come  to  under- 
stand was  the  sign  by  which  they  should  confess 
their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour,  and 
their  loyalty  to  Him  as  their  Master  and  Lord. 

Now  a  definite  opportunity  was  afforded  for 
contrasting  the  fruits  of  idolatry  with  the  fruits 
of  this  gospel  and  the  worship  of  Jehovah;  and 
as  weeks  and  months  passed  by  even  the  most 
prejudiced  were  compelled  to  admit  that  the  con- 
trast was  altogether  in  favor  of  the  Christians. 

The  changed  disposition,  the  joyousness,  truth- 
fulness, honesty,  the  purity  of  speech  and  life, 
soon  began  to  proclaim  the  absolute  superiority 
of  the  Christian  faith  over  idolatry.  And  many, 
even  of  those  who  had  no  intention  of  renounc- 
ing their  idolatry,  were  constrained  to  admire 
the  wonderful  change  in  the  character  that  had 
been  wrought  by  this  new  faith,  and  to  modify 
their  hostility  toward  a  religion  that  could  so 
change  men's  hearts ;  for  that  was  the  truth  that 
forced  itself  upon  the  heathen  minds — that  in 
some  way  these  Christians  had  got  new  hearts. 

As  might  be  expected,  Radama  was  highly 
pleased  with  the  results  which  had  followed  his 
reception  of  the  teachers.  Even  if  the  idol 
makers   were  chagrined,   and   a   number  of  his 


The  New  Sect  85 

people  had  fully  embraced  the  new  faith,  were 
not  singular  benefits  being  conferred  upon  the 
country  by  the  schools  ?  And  was  there  not  here 
the  promise  of  a  day  of  generous  enlightenment 
for  the  land?  And  would  not  his  name  go  down 
to  future  generations  surrounded  with  a  halo  of 
glory  as  the  one  who  introduced  this  era  of  light 
and  civilization?  So  Radama  was  satisfied,  and 
the  influence  of  Christianity  grew,  makmg  head- 
way and  gaining  friends  even  at  court. 

Well  was  it  that  for  a  season  Christianity 
flourished  thus.  Such  friends  would  yet  be 
needed  for  dark  days. 

One  of  the  first  to  make  an  open  confession  of 
the  Christian  faith  was  a  young  man  named 
Ramaka.  Naturally  bright  and  clever,  he  had 
made  the  most  of  the  advantages  offered  by  the 
schools,  and  acquitted  himself  as  one  of  the  best 
scholars  connected  with  the  Christian  faith. 
Added  to  his  enthusiastic  disposition  was  a  pas- 
sionate love  for  Christ,  and  very  soon,  in  Ra- 
maka, the  heathen  began  to  discover  a  hitherto 
unexpected  quality  in  this  new  faith. 

Accustomed,  as  they  were,  to  the  apathy  en- 
gendered by  their  own  superstitions,  they  im- 
agined Christianity  would  prove  itself  an  easy- 
going opponent.  But  Ramaka  soon  undeceived 
them  on  this  point. 

His  heart  had  laid  hold  on  one  fact — namely^ 
that  his  new  Master,  Jesus  Christ,  expected  every 
one  who  loved  Him  to  become  a  messenger  for 


86       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Him.  And  so  it  was  that,  in  the  aggressive  ef- 
forts of  the  young  disciple  to  bring  others  to  the 
service  and  love  of  Jesus,  the  heathen  found  they 
had  a  new  force — and  one  difficult  to  estimate — 
to  reckon  with.  If  every  Christian  was  going 
to  be  a  Ramaka,  then  what  power  would  stem 
the  tide  of  this  religion  that  it  should  not  over- 
flow the  whole  land  and  sweep  the  idols  into  the 
deep? 

Even  if  Rafaravavy  had  so  wished,  it  would 
not  have  been  possible  for  her  to  avoid  coming 
into  closer  contact  with  Christianity.  The  gospel 
message,  the  spread  of  the  new  faith,  and  the  char- 
acter of  its  converts,  were  constant  themes  of  con- 
versation at  her  home.  Often  the  discussion  of 
some  doctrine  was  animated.  Often  the  admi- 
ration of  the  heathen  for  some  of  the  truths  they 
heard,  and  the  practices  they  witnessed,  was  ex- 
pressed in  almost  unguarded  terms;  and  when, 
one  day,  Ranivo  proposed  that  out  of  curiosity 
Rafaravavy  and  some  few  friends  should  go  and 
hear  one  of  these  teachers  publish  the  gospel,  she 
yielded  with  something  more  than  a  formal  as- 
sent— with  something  of  warmth  and  earnest- 
ness. It  caused  no  slight  astonishment  when 
Rafaravavy,  accompanied  by  Ranivo,  Rasalama 
and  Prince  Ramonja  entered  the  place  of  wor- 
ship, and  at  once  the  question  began  to  be  asked : 
Is  Rafaravavy  also  among  the  Christians? 
Though  no  visible  effect  was  then  produced,  yet 
the  Christians  had  noticed  the  manifestation  of 


The  New  Sect  87 

a  preparedness  to  listen.  Accordingly,  the  next 
day  Ramaka  made  his  way  to  the  home  of  Ra- 
faravavy,  and  after  some  time  spent  in  conversa- 
tion, asked  her  that  he  might  read  her  something 
from  his  Bible  on  the  subject  of  idolatry.  Being 
permitted  to  do  so,  he  turned  to  the  prophesies 
of  Isaiah,  and  read  thence  a  description  of  the 
idol  maker  and  the  idol  worshiper.  The  actions 
of  Bezanozano  were  fresh  in  the  mind  of  Rafar- 
avavy,  and  it  was  with  feelings  of  wonder  she 
heard  Ramaka  read  from  his  book  so  exact  a  de- 
scription of  what  she  had  seen :  "  He  planteth 
a  fir  tree,  and  the  rain  doth  nourish  it.  Then 
shall  it  be  for  man  to  burn ;  and  he  taketh  thereof 
and  warmeth  himself;  yea,  he  kindleth  and  bak- 
eth  bread ;  yea,  he  maketh  a  god  and  worshipeth 
it."  At  that  moment  a  strange  light  broke  in 
upon  Rafaravavy's  mind,  revealing  to  her  much 
of  the  folly  and  shame  of  idolatry.  She  reques- 
ted Ramaka  to  come  often  and  read  to  her  from 
this  wonderful  book.  Gradually  her  mind 
opened  to  receive  the  truth,  until  shortly  after- 
wards she  renounced  the  idols  she  had  so  long 
worshiped,  accepted  the  Christian's  God  as  her 
God,  and,  casting  in  her  lot  with  the  new  sect, 
publicly  confessed  her  faith  in  Jesus  as  her 
Saviour. 

Rafaravavy  at  once  became  the  center  of  an 
interested  group.  Rasalama  was  in  a  state  of 
great  indecision  as  to  the  new  religion ;  Ranivo, 
who  had  gone  to  hear  the  gospel  out  of  mere 


88       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

curiosity,  had  since  then  seemed  much  more 
thoughtful ;  Ramonja  and  Rafaralahy  were  both 
of  them  much  less  zealous  in  their  devotions  to 
the  idols,  and  seemed  desirous  of  affording  coun- 
tenance to  the  Christians. 

Probably  in  this  desire  they  were  strengthened 
by  the  knowledge  that  there  was  in  the  palace 
one  powerful  friend  of  that  faith.  Ratefy  had 
returned  from  England  with  clear  and  strong 
impressions  as  to  the  greatness  of  that  country, 
and  the  help  that  must  come  to  Madagascar 
through  her  friendship;  and,  although  not  a 
Christian,  he  was  most  favorably  disposed  to- 
ward the  faith,  for  he  had  seen  that  the  Chrisr 
tian  faith  was  at  the  foundation  of  England's 
prosperity. 

Thus,  when  on  his  return  to  Antananarivo,  he 
discovered  that  his  son  Rakotobe  had  become  a 
Christian,  and  was  openly  recognized  as  such,  in- 
stead of  feeling  angry  he  was  conscious  of  a 
sense  of  relief  and  joy.  If  such  were  his  feel- 
ings, what  must  have  been  those  of  the  Chris- 
tians in  this  matter,  for,  notwithstanding  his 
youth,  Rakotobe  was  at  present  the  most  influen- 
tial person  at  court.  He  was  nephew  to  the 
king,  and  it  was  well  known  that  Radama  had 
designated  the  young  man  as  his  successor.  Ra- 
tefy, therefore,  was  filled  with  hope  that  when 
his  son  should  come  to  the  throne  he  would  build 
his  kingdom  on  the  same  foundation  as  that  on 
which    England's    greatness    rested.     And    yet 


The  New  Sect  89 

higher  and  more  jubilant  were  the  expectations 
of  the  Christians  as  they  looked  forward  to  hav- 
ing a  Christian  king  on  the  throne  of  the  country. 

Ratefy  was  not  permitted  for  long  to  share  the 
company  of  Rakotobe.  It  had  been  Radama's 
purpose  in  sending  him  to  England  to  have  him 
thoroughly  fitted  for  the  discharge  of  important 
service  to  the  government ;  and  Ratefy  had  ful- 
iilled  the  king's  expectations  in  the  liberal  views 
he  had  imbibed  and  the  knowledge  he  had  gained. 
Very  shortly  he  was  appointed  to  a  large  district 
in  the  northeast,  where  there  had  been  some 
trouble,  in  the  hope  that  his  wisdom  and  humane 
policy  would  restore  peace  and  produce  good  re- 
sults for  the  tribe.  Almost  at  once  Ratefy  re- 
moved to  his  new  sphere  of  service,  again  leaving 
Rakotobe  under  the  watchful  protection  of  the 
teachers. 

The  home  of  Rafaravavy  naturally  formed  a 
center  where  she  and  her  friends  had  much  to 
say  regarding  the  truths  she  had  accepted,  and 
night  after  night  the  Christian  gospel  was  read 
and  studied,  and  prayed  over — Ramaka  and  Ra- 
faravavy always  leading.  Little  by  little  one 
and  another  heart  was  opening  to  the  knowledge 
of  Jesus.  Fantaka  alone  seemed  to  be  uninflu- 
enced by  the  teaching.  Indeed,  for  a  time  she 
seemed  to  become  almost  fanatical  in  her  devo- 
tion to  the  household  gods  of  her  father,  and  she 
bitterly  reproached  Rafaravavy  for  her  unfaith- 
fulness to  them. 


90      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

But  her  reproaches  were  received  with  such  a 
gentleness  of  spirit  that  gradually  Fantaka  was 
compelled  to  acknowledge  to  herself  that,  after  all, 
the  Christian  was  nobler  than  the  heathen. 

Thus  the  Christian  faith  was  spreading  and  be- 
coming established,  and  was  already  gaining  fa- 
vor and  converts  even  in  the  royal  palace.  But 
the  same  events  which  brought  such  joy  and  hope 
to  the  hearts  of  the  Christians  served  to  quicken 
the  anger  and  arouse  the  jealousy  of  the  heathen 
party,  and  especially  the  idol  keepers  and  priests ; 
and  many  and  deep  were  the  mutterings  against 
these  "  praying  ones  " — the  new  sect. 


PART  III 

DAYBREAK     THROUGH 

CLOUDS 

CHAPTER 

IX.  A  Woman's  Intrigue. 

X.  Evil  Omens. 

XL  A  Royal  Proclamation. 
XII.  The  Kabary. 

XIII.  Suspense. 

XIV.  Betrayed. 

XV.  Divine  Interposition. 

XVI.  Deceived. 

XVII.  The  First  Martyr. 

XVIII.  Fugitives. 

XIX.  Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death. 

XX.  A  Queen's  Infatuation. 

XXI.  In  the  Judgment  Hall, 

XXII.  Faithful  unto  Death. 

XXIII.  The  Last  Kabary. 

XXIV.  In  the  Chamber  of  Death. 
XXV.  Out  of  Bondage. 


CHAPTER  IX 
A  woman's  intrigue. 

Those  who  have  Hved  in  a  tropical  country, 
such  as  Madagascar,  are  familiar  with  the  strug- 
gles through  which  the  day  often  seems  to  dawn. 
In  its  earliest  stages  thin  forks  of  light  gleam 
across  the  night  sky,  cleaving  it  north  and  south 
and  pointing  toward  the  meridian. 

But  for  a  time,  dark,  gloomy,  inky  clouds  float 
hither  and  thither  over  the  horizon,  and  creep 
along  the  tops  of  the  Eastern  hills,  as  if  they 
would  stay  the  sun  in  his  course  and  turn  back 
those  streaks  of  dawning  day. 

Ultimately  the  clouds  depart,  or  are  burst 
asunder  by  the  rising  sun ;  and  over  and  under, 
and  through  the  clouds,  the  day  breaks. 

The  phenomena  of  nature  might  illustrate,  in 
measure,  the  phenomena  which  accompanied  the 
passing  of  the  dark  night  of  superstition  and 
idolatry  in  Madagascar,  and  the  dawn  of  spirit- 
ual light  and  life — daybreak  through  the  clouds. 

In  the  midst  of  the  dawn  of  promise,  a  dark 
cloud  overcast  the  sky.  Radama,  as  we  have 
seen,  while  possessed  of  many  traits  of  charac- 
ter which  separated  him  from  the  majority  of 
heathen  around,  still  adhered  to  the  ancient  cus- 
93 


94      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

toms  and  faith,  and,  without  restraint,  gave  him- 
self up  to  the  hcentiousness  which  prevailed 
amongst  his  people.  It  could  scarcely  be  ex- 
pected that  one  who  seemed  to  turn  his  whole 
life  into  one  long  day  of  indulgence  and  excess, 
should  attain  a  great  age.  In  1828  it  became 
known  that  the  king  was  sick,  and  as  the  weeks 
passed  away  it  became  a  matter  of  certainty  that 
his  enfeebled  constitution  could  not  for  long  re- 
sist the  inroads  of  disease.  Conscious  that  the 
end  was  drawing  near,  Radama  one  day  sum- 
moned his  council  and  his  nephew  Rakotobe  as 
his  successor  on  the  throne,  taking  an  oath  of 
the  council  that  they  would  faithfully  execute 
his  will  and  loyally  support  the  young  king. 
Turning  to  Rakotobe  he  reminded  him  of  all  that 
he  had  done  for  the  teachers  and  the  Christian 
faith,  and  expressed  his  gladness  that,  though  he 
himself  was  passing  away  in  the  darkness  of 
idolatry,  Rakotobe  had  embraced  the  new  faith 
and  rejoiced  in  the  light  it  had  brought;  and 
urged  him  to  be  the  friend  and  protector  of  all 
the  Christians,  and  to  seek  to  spread  the  light 
and  increase  the  blessings  which  had  begun  to 
uplift  the  country.  With  the  utmost  heartiness 
Rakotobe  promised  all  this,  at  the  same  time  ex- 
pressing his  own  sorrow  that  Radama  should 
only  have  seen  the  light,  and  not  have  walked  in 
it ;  so  that,  while  the  star  of  hope  was  rising,  with 
bright  promise  for  his  country,  he  who  had  pre- 
pared the  way  for  that  light  was  now  passing 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  g^ 

out  into  a  darkness,  awful  and  mysterious.  Noth- 
ing, however,  could  change  the  position  of  Ra- 
dama. 

Intellectually  and  politically  he  admired  Christ 
and  His  religion.  But  he  had  not,  and  sought 
not,  the  power  to  break  away  from  his  evil  life, 
and  morally  and  spiritually  he  remained  a 
heathen. 

When  the  council  retired,  Radama's  mother 
and  sister  came  to  take  a  last  farewell  of  the  king ; 
and  while  they  stood  around  his  bed,  heart- 
broken with  grief,  just  as  the  sun  went  down, 
Radama's  spirit  fled — the  most  enlightened 
heathen  ruler  of  Madagascar  had  passed  to  his 
account. 

Later  in  the  evening  the  council  assembled  and 
arranged  to  keep  secret  the  death  of  the  king 
until  all  the  plans  were  completed  for  proclaim- 
ing Rakotobe  the  successor  of  Radama  I.  Little 
did  they  anticipate  the  awful  consequences  that 
followed  this  decision.  The  council  separated 
to  meet  again  the  next  afternoon  to  complete  the 
preparations  for  the  coronation  of  the  new  king. 

That  same  night  another  council  was  held  in 
the  capital.  The  late  king  had  had  twelve  wives, 
and  his  harem  had  been  full  of  intrigues ;  so  that 
some  of  these  heathen  women  were  adepts  in 
the  art.  One  of  them,  named  Ranavalona,  had  at 
present  no  child  of  her  own,  whose  claim  to  the 
throne  she  could  set  forth ;  but,  being  a  woman  of 
unscrupulous  character  and  cruel  disposition,  she 


g6      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

aspired  to  something  higher.  Her  purpose  was 
already  formed — to  try  and  secure  the  royal 
power  for  herself.  She  was  fierce  in  her  support 
of  the  idols,  and  hoped  on  this  account  to  receive 
help  from  the  idol  keepers.  She  was  also 
wealthy,  and  hoped  to  be  able  to  bribe  others  to 
support  her  claims.  Accordingly,  she  sum- 
moned Kelazapa,  the  chief  keeper  of  the  national 
gods,  and  with  him  the  commander  of  the  army. 
After  taking  from  them  an  oath  of  secrecy  she 
began  to  unfold  her  plans.  To  the  commander 
of  the  royal  army  she  appealed  by  a  heavy  bribe 
— urging  him  to  put  forth  earnest  efforts,  and  to 
use  such  sums  of  money  as  might  be  necessary  to 
gain  the  army  to  her  side.  By  this  means, 
coupled  with  promises  of  promotion  and  power, 
she  secured  the  promise  of  the  commander  to  use 
his  influence  in  the  direction  desired.  In  seek- 
ing to  gain  the  hearty  support  of  the  idol  keepers 
she  not  only  used  bribes,  but  also  sought  to 
arouse  their  zeal  in  her  cause  by  pointing  out 
that  Rakotobe  had  professed  Christianity,  and 
that  others,  who  might  claim  the  throne  in  op- 
position to  him,  were  also  favorably  inclined  to 
the  new  faith ;  while  she  had  always  been  loyal  to 
the  national  worship,  was  the  friend  of  the  idols, 
and  was  prepared  to  exert  all  the  royal  influence 
against  Christianity.  She  then  went  on  to  show 
that,  by  supporting  her  cause,  Kelazapa  could 
not  only  obtain  wealth,  but  also  secure  a  most 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  97 

powerful  ally  in  his  efforts  to  oppose  the  spread 
of  the  new  faith. 

This  council  separated,  to  meet  at  noon  next 
day,  that  reports  might  be  given  as  to  the  pros- 
pect of  securing  the  support  of  the  army  and  the 
idol  keepers  in  the  attempt  in  which  Ranavalona 
was  now  determined. 

The  following  day,  at  noon,  this  council  of 
conspirators  assembled;  and  one  hour  later  the 
government  council  met  for  the  purpose  of  put- 
ting into  effect  the  will  of  the  late  king. 

Ranavalona  presided  at  her  council,  and  was 
encouraged,  when,  on  asking  what  reports  had 
been  brought  back,  she  was  assured  of  the  abso- 
lute support  of  the  army  and  the  priests.  At  the 
same  time  the  commander  pointed  out  the  grave 
risks  involved  in  her  attempt.  If  by  any  means 
it  should  fail,  or  if  subsequently  any  of  the  sev- 
eral claimants  for  the  throne,  apart  from  Rako- 
tobe,  should  become  sufficiently  powerful  to  suc- 
cessfully contend  with  her,  it  would  mean  instant 
death  for  her  and  for  all  who  united  in  her  plot. 

The  priests  also  pointed  out  that  they  would 
depend  on  her  to  protect  them  from  the  anger 
of  the  late  king's  council ;  and  they  warned  her 
of  the  difficulty  of  accomplishing  her  purpose  un- 
less in  some  way  the  people  could  be  induced  to 
believe  that  this  was  not  a  contest  between  hu- 
man beings  alone,  but  between  the  national  gods 
and  Jehovah.  Then  she  might  hope  to  have  the 
multitude  on  her  side. 


98       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Perhaps  their  own  proverb  did  not  occur  to 
their  minds — one  which  might  have  made  them 
pause  and  consider  that  perhaps  Jehovah  was, 
for  the  moment,  winking  at  their  plottings : 
"  There  is  nothing  unknown  to  God,  but  He  in- 
tentionally bows  down  His  head."  To  their  credit, 
be  it  said,  the  commander  and  Kelazapa  had  not 
till  that  time  entertained  the  idea  of  destroying 
the  claimants  who  might  oppose  Ranavalona's 
accession  to  the  throne ;  and,  perhaps  for  this 
reason  the  chances  of  success  seemed  to  them  the 
more  remote. 

Not  so,  however,  with  Ranavalona.  Strong  in 
her  ambitions,  and  unscrupulous  in  her  acts,  she 
was  ready  for  all  that  might  be  involved  in  the 
conspiracy.  Speedily  she  unfolded  her  plans, 
which  were  that  the  commander^  with  several 
companies  of  soldiers,  should  seize  Rakotobe 
and  put  him  to  death ;  that  any  others  who 
sought  to  interfere  with  her  plans  should  simi- 
larly be  put  beyond  the  power  to  dispute  them ; 
and  that  Kelazapa  should  make  public  a  procla- 
mation that  the  national  gods  had  declared  Ran- 
avalona should  be  queen. 

The  calmness  with  which  Ranavalona  set  forth 
her  scheme  of  death  surprised  even  the  soldier 
and  the  crafty  priest.  But  they  had  already  so 
far  committed  themselves  that  there  was  no  re- 
ceding with  safety,  and  by  the  necessity  of  their 
position  they  were  now  compelled  to  become  the 
tools  in  the  hands  of  an  inhuman  woman,  by 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  99 

which  she  would  accomplish  a  diabolical  crime, 
and  seize  a  throne. 

No  time  was  to  be  lost,  for  at  any  moment  the 
palace  gates  might  be  thrown  open,  and  the  ac- 
cession of  Rakotobe  be  proclaimed  to  the  people. 
Immediately  a  proclamation  was  made  ready  and 
posted  at  the  entrance  to  the  palace  courtyard, 
announcing  that  the  idols  had  nominated  Rana- 
valona  for  queen.  At  the  same  time  several  com- 
panies of  soldiers  surrounded  the  courtyard  and 
the  council  meeting  within  the  palace  was  sum- 
moned to  surrender.  When  the  chief  of  the  army 
appeared  at  the  council  door,  the  president  asked 
for  an  explanation  of  the  intrusion.  He  was  in- 
formed that  the  priests  and  the  army  had  recog- 
nized and  proclaimed  Ranavalona  as  queen,  and 
in  the  queen's  name  he  called  upon  them  all  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance. 

For  a  moment  they  hesitated.  But  on  coming 
out  into  the  courtyard  and  finding  the  palace  in 
the  hands  of  the  soldiers  and  the  queen,  all  of 
them,  save  four,  accepted  the  situation.  These 
four  were  faithful  to  their  oath  to  the  late  king, 
and  declared  in  favor  of  Rakotobe.  Immediate- 
ly they  were  dragged  forth  and  speared  to  death, 
while  Rakotobe  was  sought  for.  So  sudden  and 
unexpected  had  this  movement  been  that  he  had 
no  opportunity  of  escaping  or  of  concealing  him- 
self. In  a  short  time  Rakotobe  had  lost  not  only 
a  throne,  but  his  life  also,  through  a  cruel  wo- 
man's intrigue. 


lOO    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Having  seized  the  crown  with  blood-stained 
hands,  Ranavalona  soon  discovered  that  she 
must  stain  those  hands  again  and  again  in  the 
blood  of  the  innocent  ere  she  could  feel  secure  in 
her  position. 

Selecting  several  of  the  swiftest  officers  and 
soldiers,  they  were  despatched  in  different  direc- 
tions for  the  purpose  of  getting  rid  of  those  rela- 
tives of  the  late  king  who  might  possibly  dispute 
her  title  to  reign.  The  eldest  sister  of  the  king 
was  cast  into  prison ;  her  mother,  with  her  broth- 
er and  a  son,  were  also  cast  into  cells ;  and  these 
four  were  left  to  a  lingering  death  by  starvation. 
We  have  seen  that  shortly  before  Radama's 
death,  Ratefy  had  been  appointed  to  an  import- 
ant governorship.  So  rapidly  did  the  queen's 
messengers  travel  that  they  reached  the  coast  al- 
most as  early  as  the  proclamation  that  announced 
Ranavalona's  accession.  Ratefy  was  perplexed 
by  this  announcement,  but  the  full  truth  dawned 
upon  him  when,  a  few  hours  later,  he  received 
news  of  the  death  of  Rakotobe.  Ratefy  would 
have  boldly  demanded  redress  for  this  wrong  had 
he  been  allowed  opportunity.  But  so  swift  were 
the  queen's  actions  that  before  he  had  fully  re- 
covered from  the  shock  he  was  seized,  a  mock 
court  martial  held,  and  Ratefy  slain  as  a  traitor. 
Even  yet  the  queen  did  not  feel  safe.  Two 
cousins  of  the  late  king  still  lived,  and  such 
trifling  peril  must  be  removed. 

By  a  base  act  of  treachery,  secured  by  a  large 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  loi 

bribe  from  the  queen,  one  of  them  named  Rama- 
nanola  was  assassinated  by  the  hand  of  a  former 
friend.  The  last  probable  claimant  to  the  throne 
being  warned  of  his  danger  fled,  and  the  most 
vigorous  search  of  the  soldiers  failed  to  discover 
his  whereabouts. 

Several  valuable  lives  had  been  sacrificed  in 
order  that  a  vain  and  licentious  heathen  woman 
might  secure  the  throne  of  Madagascar  instead 
of  the  rightful  heir,  who  was  a  Christian. 

But  the  first  stroke  of  retribution  soon  fell. 
The  priests  and  idol  keepers  had  sold  themselves 
to  Ranavalona.  But  she  had,  almost  as  surely, 
sold  herself  into  their  power.  And  it  was  not 
long  before  she  was  made  to  realize  this  fact. 
One  of  the  foremost  conspirators,  whose  aid  had 
been  invaluable  in  accomplishing  the  vile  pur- 
pose of  the  queen,  was  highly  objectionable  to 
the  heathen  party  because  he  had  shown  a  spirit 
of  toleration  toward  the  Christians. 

The  priests  were  filled  with  apprehension  lest 
this  man  should  presently  incline  the  queen's 
mind  to  favor  the  new  religion,  for  should  this 
happen  the  very  object  that  had  weighed  so  much 
with  them  in  joining  the  conspiracy  would  be 
frustrated,  and  the  Christians  would  become  the 
supreme  power  in  the  land. 

The  proclamation  of  the  new  queen  had  not 
long  taken  place  when  Kelazapa,  seeking  a  pri- 
vate audience  with  her,  suggested  that  the  dread- 
ed favorite  should  be  destroyed.     The  queen  in- 


I02     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

dignantly  refused  to  listen  to  the  suggestion, 
though  again  and  again  it  was  urged  with  vehe- 
mence. But  the  priests  were  as  crafty  as  their 
mistress. 

Kelazapa  knew  the  disposition  of  Ranavalona, 
and  that  she  was  the  subject  of  a  strong  drink 
passion.  Under  cover  of  a  pretended  revelation 
from  the  gods  he  secured  an  invitation  to  sup  at 
the  queen's  table.  His  plan  was  to  secure  an 
interview  with  her  when  she  was  strongly  under 
the  influence  of  liquor,  and  a  small  bribe  to  a 
slave  was  sufficient  to  accomplish  this  aim.  At 
the  supper  table  Ranavalona  drank  freely,  so  that 
when  the  slave  placed  at  her  hand  a  draught 
of  stronger  potency  she  did  not  detect  the  differ- 
ence, but  drank  it  Kelazapa  insisted  that  be- 
fore he  could  announce  the  important  message 
from  the  gods  all  the  slaves  must  withdraw — the 
message  was  for  the  queen  alone.  And  she, 
growing  each  moment  more  intoxicated,  gave 
orders  for  them  all  to  retire.  It  was  then  that 
Kelazapa,  producing  a  warrant  for  the  execution 
of  her  favorite,  demanded  in  the  name  of  the 
idols  that  she  should  sign  it.  And  when  she  hes- 
itated, even  in  her  drunken  condition  to  take  the 
step,  threats  and  bribes  were  so  freely  used  that 
presently  the  priest  left  the  palace  armed  with 
the  queen's  warrant  for  carrying  out  the  dark 
deed.  That  warrant  was  put  into  execution  at 
once,    and    when    the    queen    awoke    from    her 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  103 

drunken  condition  her  favorite  was  slain.  Kel- 
azapa  and  the  idol  keepers  had  gained  the  ascen- 
dency, and  through  a  stream  of  blood  Ranava- 
lona  had  waded  to  the  throne  of  Madagascar. 


CHAPTER  X 

EVIL  OMENS 

The  events  connected  with  the  succession  to 
the  throne  had  not  passed  unnoticed  by  the  Chris- 
tians, and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  in  the 
minds  of  some  of  them  there  arose  anxious  fore- 
bodings as  to  the  evils  that  might  be  involved  in 
the  events.  They  knew  well  that  the  idol  keep- 
ers had  been  the  queen's  ablest  helpers  in  her 
plots,  and  were  convinced  that  some  sort  of  com- 
pact regarding  the  Christian  faith  existed  be- 
tween them ;  and  the  murder  of  the  queen's  fa- 
vorite at  the  instigation  of  Kelazapa,  on  the 
ground  of  his  tolerance  toward  their  faith,  was 
an  indication  to  them  of  the  spirit  likely  now  to 
prevail  at  court. 

A  few  months  after  the  death  of  Radama,  a  son 
was  born  to  Ranavalona  and  was  named  Rakota 
Radama  (the  young  son  of  Radama).  But  the 
awakening  in  her  heart  of  the  mother-love  for 
her  child,  did  not  seem  to  soften  her  feelings  to- 
ward any  whom  she  might  regard  as  enemies  or 
as  standing  in  the  way  of  her  avarice  and  love  of 
power, 

Rafaravavy,  and  those  of  her  friends  who  fre- 
quently assembled  at  her  home,  began  to  be  more 
104 


Evil  Omens  105 

watchful,  while  in  no  way  relaxing  their  efforts 
to  strengthen  one  another  in  their  faith  or  to  win 
new  converts  to  the  faith.  And  in  these  efforts 
they  became  more  and  more  successful.  Steadi- 
ly the  little  band  of  Christian  converts  grew. 

Rasalama  was  another  of  this  group  of  friends 
who  early  accepted  the  truth  proclaimed,  and  ac- 
knowledged herself  a  follower  of  Christ.  In  the 
cases  of  Rafaralahy  and  Ramon j  a  there  was  a 
deepening  interest  in  the  doctrines  of  the  faith; 
but  still  their  own  personal  relations  to  it  were 
of  an  indefinite  character.  Fantaka  seemed  to 
become  less  actively  hostile,  but  apparently  the 
truth  made  little  or  no  impression  on  her  heart. 

One  of  the  company  seemed  differently  affect- 
ed, but  whether  from  fear  of  possible  consequences, 
or  from  fickleness  of  nature,  was  not  at  present 
manifest.  At  any  rate,  Ranivo  gradually  with- 
drew herself  from  the  Bible  readings,  and, 
though  still  remaining  outwardly  friendly  to- 
ward her  old  companions,  resumed  her  devotions 
at  the  idol  shrines. 

It  was  not  possible  for  this  state  of  affairs  to 
continue  long.  The  Christians  felt  that,  in  some 
way,  the  line  of  demarkation  between  them  and 
the  heathen  was  being  made  more  clear;  while 
the  heathen  party  were  beginning  to  realize  that 
if  something  were  not  done,  and  done  promptly, 
the  whole  city  would  go  after  the  Christians. 

Even  now  there  could  be  heard  the  low  mut- 
terings  of  a  rising  storm.     As  the  rustling  leaves 


io6     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

and  the  bending  treetops,  the  tiny  specks  of  cloud 
and  the  restlessness  of  the  birds  and  beasts,  give 
certain  premonition  of  the  coming  tempest,  so 
did  the  whispered  grumbling  of  court  officials, 
the  furtive  glances  of  royal  favorites,  the  ill-con- 
cealed elation  of  the  heathen  priests,  the  anxious 
expressions  of  friendly  heathen  and  the  spon- 
taneous sense  of  strained  relations  when  Chris- 
tian and  heathen  met,  seem  to  imply  just  that 
condition  which  so  often  precedes,  and  ushers  in, 
some  great  upheaval  in  the  social  or  religious  life 
of  a  people. 

In  this  case,  it  was  the  premonitory  sign  of  a 
long,  dark  and  cruel  life  and  death  struggle  be- 
tween the  long-established  and  well-equipped 
forces  of  idolatry,  and  the  new  and  lightly-estab- 
lished, though  infinitely  more  mighty,  force  of 
Christianity.  It  only  remained  to  be  seen  how 
and  when  the  storm  would  burst.  That  the 
Christians,  small  a  body  as  they  formed,  were 
fearless  of  the  consequences  was  evidenced  by  the 
fact  that  just  now  they  resolved  to  unite  them- 
selves into  a  Christian  community  or  church.  By 
permission  of  the  queen,  two  houses  had  been 
opened  for  preaching  and  teaching  near  the  close 
of  1830. 

In  May  of  the  following  year,  the  queen  had 
also  given  public  permission  to  the  natives  to  re- 
ceive the  rite  of  baptism,  to  partake  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  to  be  married  with  the  Christian,  in- 
stead of  the  heathen,  ceremony. 


Evil  Omens  107 

Encouraged  by  this  royal  permission,  and  in 
fulfilment  of  their  resolve,  and  acting  on  the 
teaching  of  their  Scriptures,  in  the  early  part  of 
1 83 1,  twenty-eight  of  them  received  public  bap- 
tism, and  the  first  Christian  church  was  formed. 
By  November  4th  the  number  of  those  received 
into  membership  had  grown  to  be  seventy-five, 
and  a  second  church  had  been  formed. 

The  heathen  party  responded  to  what  they  con- 
sidered a  challenge  by  approaching  the  queen 
with  a  request  that  she  would  in  some  way  exert 
her  influence  to  stem  the  tide  of  progress  of  this 
faith. 

Kelazapa  sought  to  awaken  the  queen's  jeal- 
ousy by  pointing  to  this  small  community, 
amongst  whom  were  already  to  be  numbered  sev- 
eral of  her  wealthy  subjects,  and  by  suggesting 
that  one  day,  when  those  wealthy  ones  had  se- 
cured a  larger  following,  they  would  be  likely  to 
raise  a  sedition  and  seize  the  royal  power.  The 
queen  listened  to  all  he  had  to  say,  but,  for  the 
present,  seemed  undecided  what  steps  to  take. 
But  soon  the  priests  were  roused  to  still  more 
urgent  efforts.  Rumors  had  been  circulating  for 
some  time  past  that  not  only  were  some  of  the 
nobles  favorable  to  this  faith,  that  not  only  had 
some  of  these  wealthier  persons  adopted  this  new 
religion,  but  that  at  least  one  notable  diviner  was 
showing  an  interest  in  the  teaching.  On  the  day 
the  first  Christian  Church  was  formed,  the  truth 
of  the  rumor  was  abundantly  verified.  For  there, 


io8     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

in  truth,  was  the  notorious  diviner,  whose  influ- 
ence had  for  long  been  most  powerful  in  support 
of  the  idol  worship,  now  numbered  with  the 
Christians,  and  receiving  in  baptism  the  Chris- 
tian name  of  Paul.  Publicly  he  renounced  his 
allegiance  to  the  heathen  religion ;  publicly  he  ex- 
posed the  superstitious  folly  of  divination ;  and 
in  presence  of  all  declared  his  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  only  Saviour.  Such  a  confession 
produced  a  marked  effect  on  the  heathen  present. 
It  also  stirred  more  deeply  the  anger  and  jealousy 
of  the  priests,  who,  in  their  indignation  and  fear, 
wondered  whereunto  this  thing  would  grow. 

Again,  therefore,  Kelazapa  approached  the 
queen  and  sought  to  incite  her  jealousy  and 
to  awaken  in  her  mind  a  fear  for  her  own  safety. 
This  time  he  was  more  successful  in  the  effort, 
and  when  the  queen  questioned  him  as  to  the 
possibility  of  putting  down  this  sect,  he  cunning- 
ly reminded  her  of  what  happened  when  the  first 
teachers  landed  on  her  soil.  He  told  of  the 
struggles  between  the  idols  and  Jehovah,  and 
how,  in  a  few  weeks,  the  idols  slew  all  the  band 
save  one,  and  drove  that  one  from  the  land.  He 
was  shrewd  enough  to  pause  there,  and  Ranava- 
lona,  in  her  excited  state  of  mind,  did  not  pause 
to  consider  that  the  same  teacher  had  returned  to 
the  island,  and  that  the  very  body  she  was  now 
asked  to  exterminate  was  the  living  proof  that 
the  idols  had  not,  even  on  the  first  occasion, 
triumphed   over  Jehovah.     It  now  became   the 


Evil  Omens  109 

settled  purpose  of  the  heathen  party  to  work  upon 
the  fears  and  jealousy  of  the  queen  until  they 
could  move  her  to  lift  her  hand  and  strike  the 
blow  that  should  destroy  the  new  religion,  and 
restore  to  the  idols  their  sole  sway  over  the  hearts 
of  the  people.  After  a  time  the  queen  so  far 
yielded  as  to  issue  a  decree  prohibiting  the  edu- 
cational work  of  the  teachers.  In  this  connec- 
tion a  curious  incident  happened,  which  shows 
upon  what  seemingly  insignificant  events  mighty 
results  depend. 

The  queen  in  condemning  the  educational  work 
of  the  missionaries  asked  if  they  could  not  teach 
something  more  useful  than  Greek  or  Hebrew. 
For  example,  could  they  teach  how  to  make  soap  ? 

One  of  the  missionaries  asked  for  a  week  in 
which  to  prepare  an  answer  to  the  queen's  ques- 
tion. 

The  days  of  the  week  were  devoted  by  the 
theologian  to  the  study  of  soap  manufacture; 
and  at  its  close  a  reply  to  the  royal  question  was 
sent,  in  the  form  of  a  bar  of  soap.  A  new  in- 
dustry was  commenced  amongst  the  natives ;  and 
this  evidence  of  the  usefulness  of  the  teachers  led 
the  queen  to  allow  their  presence  in  the  capital 
for  several  years  longer  than  would  otherwise 
have  been  permitted.  These  were  the  years  of 
most  profound  importance  to  the  firm  planting 
of  the  Christian  religion  in  the  land.  While  the 
educational  work  was  of  necessity  almost  wholly 
discarded,  the  gatherings  for  worship  and  Bible 


no     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

study  continued.  And  during  the  periods  of  re- 
laxation from  school  duties  the  teachers  pressed 
forward  the  work  of  translating,  printing  and 
circulating  thousands  of  copies  of  the  Scriptures 
and  other  books  helpful  to  the  Christians. 

A  partial  failure  of  the  crops,  and  a  serious  and 
long-continued  drought,  were  skilfully  used  by 
the  priests  to  convince  the  queen  that  the  gods  of 
the  country  were  angry  because  she  did  not  adopt 
some  strong  measures  to  uphold  their  honor  and 
check  the  spread  of  Christianity.  But  it  was 
another  event,  of  an  entirely  different  nature, 
that  really  roused  Ranavalona  to  action. 

Raindavaka,  a  Malagasy  of  superior  intellec- 
tual power,  had  received  from  Paul  a  certain 
measure  of  instruction  in  the  elements  of  the 
Christian  faith,  and  seeing,  as  he  thought,  an  op- 
portunity for  making  himself  famous  and  pow- 
erful, he  conceived  the  idea  of  forming  a  sect  of 
his  own  which  should  unite  in  their  faith  the 
leading  facts  of  Christianity  and  the  idol  cus- 
toms of  the  country.  He  soon  secured  a  follow- 
ing of  some  two  hundred  people,  and  then  sought 
an  opportunity  of  setting  forth  his  teaching  be- 
fore the  queen.  Reports  of  his  teaching  were 
regularly  carried  to  Ranavalona,  who  began  to 
be  alarmed,  and  ultimately  she  issued  a  command 
that  the  entire  sect  should  be  arrested. 

When  they  were  brought  before  the  queen  she 
herself  announced  with  perfect  calmness  the  aw- 
ful penalty  she  intended  to  inflict.     Twelve  of 


Evil  Omens  iii 

the  principal  members  were  selected  for  special 
punishment,  and  all  the  others  were  at  once  pub- 
licly sold  as  slaves.  Eight  of  the  reserved  ones 
were  ordered  to  drink  the  tangena  cup,  and  so 
were  poisoned, 

Raindavaka,  and  the  other  three,  the  queen 
condemned  to  the  most  horrible  death  she  could 
conceive  of.  "  Let  their  feet  and  hands  be  tied," 
said  Ranavalona,  "  and  let  them  be  suspended, 
head  downward,  over  a  rice  pit.  Then  let  boil- 
ing water  be  poured  over  them  all,  and  immedi- 
ately let  the  pit  be  filled  with  earth." 

Forthwith  the  queen's  sentence  was  carried 
out,  and  the  Raindavaka  sect  ceased  to  exist. 
Such  an  act  seems  to  us  too  inhuman  to  be  possi- 
ble; and  yet,  other  actions  of  the  queen  went  to 
show  that  her  whole  nature  was  steeped  in  de- 
praved cruelty. 

One  of  the  missionaries  reports  that,  at  one 
time,  ten  thousand  natives  of  other  tribes,  who 
had  sworn  allegiance  to  the  queen,  were  massa- 
cred. On  another  occasion  fifty  petty  chiefs 
were  crucified  and  when  their  wives  resisted  the 
doom  of  slavery  they  were  ruthlessly  speared  to 
death.  The  queen  was  loudly  applauded  by 
Kelazapa  and  the  ultra-heathen  party,  and  her 
pride  was  fed  by  the  commendations  of  her  skill 
in  dealing  with  this  sect  and  by  the  admiration 
of  her  power  which  had  so  speedily  crushed 
them. 

Still   they  continued   to   incite  her  anger  by 


Ill     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

strange  reports,  brought  by  spies,  as  to  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Christians,  all  of  these  reports  being 
calculated  in  some  way  to  make  her  believe  the 
Christians  were  disloyal,  and  that  it  was  only  a 
question  of  time  when  they  would  surely  attempt 
her  overthrow.  Shortly  after  the  death  of  Rain- 
davaka  and  his  friends,  it  was  represented  to  the 
queen  that  one  of  the  Christians,  Ramaka,  had 
absolutely  refused  to  obey  the  law  of  the  land 
by  observing  the  national  idol  festival,  and  shCj 
filled  with  anger  at  his  defiance  of  her  authority, 
as  she  regarded  it,  ordered  his  arrest  and  trial  by 
tangena.  Ramaka  first  declared  his  innocence 
of  the  charge  of  disloyalty  to  Ranavalona,  and 
then  drank  the  poison  draught.  The  cup  failed 
to  harm  him,  and  the  news  spread  through  the 
city  that  bv  the  heathen  trial  Ramaka  had  been 
declared  innocent  and  was  free.  His  fellow- 
Christians  were  overjoyed  at  his  escape  and  this 
public  vindication  of  their  loyalty,  and  as  an  ex- 
pression of  their  joy  went  to  meet  Ramaka  on 
his  return  from  court.  Dressing  in  white,  as  an 
emblem  of  the  purity  of  their  faith,  and  singing 
hymns  of  Christian  love,  they  marched  along  the 
street  and  brought  him  home  with  rejoicing.  It 
was  not  difficult  for  Kelazapa,  in  the  present  tem- 
per of  the  queen,  to  convince  her  that  this  act  of 
the  Christians  was  a  hostile  demonstration,  aimed 
at  her ;  and  that  their  joy  was  not  so  much  on  ac- 
count of  Ramaka's  deliverance  as  of  her  defeat. 
He  urged  her  to  lift  her  hand  once  more,  and 


Evil  Omens  iij 

as  she  had  so  speedily  and  effectually  disposed  of 
Raindavaka,  so  to  exterminate  the  Christians. 
Others  sought  to  convince  her  of  the  true  mean- 
ing of  the  Christians'  act.  But  Ranavalona 
chose  to  regard  their  conduct  as  a  shaft  of  dis- 
loyalty aimed  at  her;  and  with  an  oath  she  de- 
clared she  would  wipe  out  the  Christian  faith 
with  the  blood  of  its  followers. 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  ROYAL  PROCLAMATION 

Already  we  have  seen  sufficient  of  the  charac- 
ter of  Ranavalona  to  know  that,  in  the  fulfilment 
of  any  purpose  on  which  her  mind  was  fully  re- 
solved, no  course  or  crime,  however  horrible  in 
its  nature,  would  be  allowed  to  prove  itself  an 
obstacle.  Now  her  anger  was  fully  awakened, 
and  the  one  purpose  of  her  life,  the  one  subject 
which  filled  her  mind,  was  to  destroy  the  Chris- 
tian sect. 

If  there  came  to  her  any  moments  of  relenting 
all  spirit  of  hesitation  was  speedily  driven  forth 
by  the  renewed  efforts  of  Kelazapa  and  his  fel- 
lows, who,  full  of  craftiness  and  cruelty,  were 
prepared  to  compass  any  crime  if  only  the  hated 
Christians  could  be  destroyed,  and  the  gods  be 
left  in  undisputed  sovereignty  over  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  the  people.  Thus  it  was  the  heathen 
raged,  and  the  people  imagined  a  vain  thing. 
Since  Ranavalona  had  thus  placed  herself  as  the 
champion  of  the  national  gods,  it  was  necessary 
that  all  her  plans  should  now  be  governed  by  an 
appeal  to  them,  and  that  on  every  occasion  her 
actions  should  be  taken  in  their  name. 

In  this  way  it  came  about  that  the  policy  of 
114 


A  Royal  Proclamation  115 

the  government  was  really  controlled  by  the  idol 
keepers  and  priests ;  and  Ranavalona,  as  defender 
of  idolatry,  became  the  willing  associate  and  tool 
of  the  heathen  leaders,  whose  every  interest  was 
bound  up  in  the  destruction  of  the  Christians. 
There  were  two  other  men  who  took  an  import- 
ant part  in  seeking  to  arouse  the  queen  to  decis- 
ive action  against  the  Christians.  One  of  these 
was  an  officer  whose  name  was  Razakandrian- 
aina ;  the  other,  a  man  named  Ratsimanisa. 

The  former  prepared  a  series  of  accusations 
against  the  Christians,  charging  them  with  de- 
spising the  idols,  with  desiring  to  change  the  cus- 
toms of  the  country,  and  to  bring  Madagascar 
under  the  authority  of  England. 

Ratsimanisa  assisted  him  in  his  plottings, 
brought  his  charges  to  the  notice  of  the  queen 
and  sought  to  create  in  her  mind  a  feeling  of 
intense  alarm. 

They  wrought  upon  her  fear  of  treason  against 
her  person  and  throne.  She  persuaded  herself 
that  her  zeal  was  in  the  behalf  of  the  national 
gods  and  in  defence  of  the  national  customs  and 
worship.  To  her  superstitious  mind  all  hope  of 
her  being  able  to  carry  out  her  terrible  oaths  de- 
pended on  her  securing  the  help  of  the  idols  and 
learning  from  them  the  most  favorable  time  at 
which  to  strike  the  first  blow. 

Summoning  the  prime  minister  and  Kelazapa 
to  the  palace,  she  showed  them  her  deep  anxiety 
not  to  do  anything  without  the  approval  of  the 


ii6      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

gods,  and  stated  that  she  had  invited  them  to 
consult  with  her  as  to  the  best  and  surest  mode 
of  securing  the  favor  and  guidance  of  the  idols. 
The  prime  minister  expressed  his  conviction 
that  in  an  enterprise  that  so  deeply  concerned  the 
honor  of  the  idols,  and  which  was  about  to  be 
undertaken  for  the  express  purpose  of  extermi- 
nating their  foes,  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  their 
readiness  to  help;  and  that  all  that  was  needed 
was  that  the  priests  at  a  morning  sacrifice  should 
inform  the  gods  of  the  queen's  intentions,  and 
beseech  them  to  be  alert  and  watchful  so  that 
none  of  her  plans  might  fail.  But  Kelazapa, 
wishful  to  bring  the  queen  still  more  fully  under 
the  control  of  the  priests,  demurred  somewhat  to 
the  prime  minister's  opinion.  Said  he,  "  it  must 
be  remembered  that  this  work  which  is  now 
about  to  be  undertaken  is  one  that  may  involve  a 
long  and  arduous  struggle.  Moreover,  already 
the  national  idols  are  incensed  at  the  treatment 
accorded  the  Christians  by  Radama,  and  many  of 
the  nobles ;  and,  indeed,  at  the  apparent  indiffer- 
ence of  the  government  to  the  reputation  of  the 
gods  who  have,  from  time  immemorial,  been  the 
guardians  of  the  land.  So  that  even  now  they 
are  so  highly  offended  at  the  indignities  to  which 
they  have  been  subjected,  that  only  the  intensest 
reverence  and  importunity  on  our  part  will  secure 
their  attention  to  our  desires.  And  there  is  this, 
farther — the  gods  will  only  come  to  our  aid  when 
they  see  that  our  plans  are  such  as  will  convince 


A  Royal  Proclamation  117 

all  the  people  that  the  idols,  by  their  own  myste- 
rious power,  have  vanquished  the  Christians. 
They  will  surely  insist  that,  in  all  the  steps  taken, 
due  honor  be  given  to  them  as  the  inspirers  of 
our  deeds."  "What,  then,  do  you  advise  we 
should  do  ?  "  asked  Ranavalona.  "  My  advice 
is,  that  at  the  approaching  festival,  when  the 
royal  party  is  returning  from  the  worship  at  the 
tomb  of  Radama,  a  special  sacrifice  be  oflfered  at 
the  shrine  of  the  national  gods,  and  such  deep 
homage  be  rendered  to  them  as  shall  obtain  their 
favorable  regard  to  our  petitions.  And  if  the 
gods  vouchsafe  any  revelation  at  this  particular 
time,  the  people  will  be  more  likely  to  heartily 
approve  the  royal  decrees,  seeing  they  will  con- 
nect this  revelation  of  the  gods  with  Radama. 
Feeling  Radama  has  discovered  the  mistake  he 
made  in  receiving  the  Christians,  they  will  be- 
lieve that  the  spirit  of  Radama  is  now  counsel- 
ling the  queen  how  to  deal  with  the  enemies  of 
her  country  and  the  gods.  Their  reverence  for 
the  spirit  of  Radama  will  insure  greater  respect 
for  the  acts  of  the  government." 

It  was,  therefore,  agreed  that,  after  the  pre- 
sentation of  offerings  at  the  tomb  of  Radama,  the 
queen  and  her  council  should  halt  at  the  house  of 
the  national  gods,  and  join  in  the  special  wor- 
ship and  prayers  for  their  help  in  the  effort  to 
uproot  Christianity  from  the  land. 

On  the  appointed  morning,  Ranavalona,  with 
her  council,  approached  the  shrine  of  the  idols 


1 1 8     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

in  royal  state,  and  immediately  Kelazapa  and  his 
helpers  brought  forth  the  four  chief  gods.  Of- 
ferings of  the  choicest  foods  were  placed  on  the 
altar  before  them;  incense  was  waved  and  pre- 
pared resins  burnt ;  while  all  the  time  the  priests 
kept  up  a  monotonous  chant,  extolling  the  virtues 
of  the  gods  and  the  mighty  deeds  they  had 
wrought.  Then  the  royal  party  prostrated  them- 
selves at  the  altar,  while  Kelazapa  presented  the 
special  petition.  He  ascribed  to  the  gods  su- 
preme power,  so  that  nothing  could  withstand 
their  will ;  he  poured  out  lamentations  on  account 
of  the  dishonor  done  to  them  by  the  permission 
given  the  Christians  to  establish  their  religion  in 
the  country,  and  especially  because  so  many  of 
the  people  had  ceased  to  worship  the  gods  of  their 
fathers,  and  even  denounced  them  as  helpless 
stocks  and  stones.  He  reminded  them  of  the 
loyalty  of  the  queen  to  their  worship  and  her  de- 
sire to  serve  them ;  informed  them  of  the  lauda- 
ble enterprise  on  which  she  was  entering  to  crush 
their  foes  and  re-establish  their  authority;  and, 
pointing  to  the  queen,  prostrate  before  their  altar, 
besought  them  to  regard  her  holy  vows,  to  vouch- 
safe some  token  of  their  favor,  and  so  to  direct 
her  actions  as  that  her  efforts  to  vindicate  their 
honor  might  be  conducted  to  a  speedy  and  com- 
plete success.  When  Kelazapa  had  finished  his 
incantations,  the  royal  party  withdrew  and  re- 
turned to  the  palace,  the  priests  alone  remaining 
by  the  altar  to  learn  the  will  of  the  gods,  having 


A  Royal  Proclamation  1 1 9 

promised  to  at  once  communicate  to  the  queen 
any  answers  to  her  prayers.  No  sooner  had  the 
queen  departed  than  the  priests  and  diviners  as- 
sembled for  the  purpose  of  feasting  on  the  luxu- 
ries that  day  placed  upon  the  altar  of  the  idols: 
and  when  the  cravings  of  the  animal  appetite  had 
been  fully  satisfied,  it  took  but  a  short  time  to 
prepare  the  answer  Kelazapa  should  return  to 
the  queen  in  the  name  of  the  gods. 

The  next  day  the  whole  city  was  startled  by 
the  issue  of  a  proclamation,  which  declared  that, 
acting  upon  the  special  revelation  of  the  national 
gods,  Ranavalona  informed  her  subjects  that  the 
Christian  worship  must  cease  throughout  the 
land ;  and  that  those  who  had  accepted  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Christian  faith  much  renounce  it  and 
turn  again  to  the  worship  of  their  fathers.  A 
letter  signed  by  Ranavalona,  was  delivered  to  the 
missionaries  by  a  deputation  of  officers,  headed 
by  Ratsimanisa,  which  commanded  them  to  cease 
their  efforts  to  change  the  ancient  customs  and 
worship  of  her  people.  One  paragraph  from 
that  letter  may  be  quoted,  as  it  reveals  the  firm 
tone  which  the  queen  had  been  led  to  adopt — 
"  And  hence,  then,  with  regard  to  religious  wor- 
ship, whether  on  the  Sunday  or  not,  and  the  prac- 
tice of  baptism,  and  the  existence  of  a  society  (or 
societies)  those  things  cannot  be  done  by  my 
subjects,  in  my  country."  In  order  that  it  might 
be  universally  known  that  the  queen's  determi- 
nation was  to  put  an  end  to  all  Christian  teach- 


I20     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

in  J  ana  worship,  a  great  kabary,  or  national  as- 
sembly, was  summoned  to  meet  on  Sunday, 
March  ist,   1835,  on  the  plain  of  Imahamasina. 

There  a  further  proclamation  would  be  made, 
declaring  the  queen's  intentions.  The  proclama- 
tion required,  also,  that  men,  women  and  children 
were  to  be  present — all  of  the  height  of  a  cubit 
and  upward. 

So  unusual  was  this  proceeding,  so  sudden  the 
action  of  the  queen,  and  so  short  the  notice  (three 
days)  for  the  great  gathering,  that  at  first  the 
minds  of  the  Christians  were  filled  with  alarm. 
That  some  fearful  evil  was  overhanging  them 
they  knew ;  and  their  alarm  was  increased  by  the 
very  indefiniteness  of  the  threat  in  the  queen's 
proclamation. 

However,  they  gathered,  as  usual,  each  even- 
ing for  prayer ;  and  under  the  peaceful  influence 
of  their  worship  their  hearts  grew  more  calm. 
Saturday  night  came,  and  for  the  last  time  they 
gathered  in  their  church  at  Ambotonakanga. 
The  church  was  filled  to  overflow  by  the  Chris- 
tians and  friendly  heathen ;  and  an  address,  full 
of  pathos  and  power,  was  delivered  by  the  native 
preacher,  who  took  for  the  keynote  of  his  address 
the  prayer  of  another  company  in  time  of  trouble 
and  despair:  "  Save,  Lord,  we  perish."  Words 
of  consolation  and  help  flowed  from  his  lips — 
words  which  had  brought  comfort  and  calm  to 
his  own  heart,  and  now  filled  the  hearts  of  the 
threatened    Christians    with    peace.     Thus    the 


A  Royal  Proclamation  121 

hours  of  the  night  passed  away  in  worship  and 
fellowship. 

These  Christians  had  drunk  deep  draughts  of 
the  water  of  life.  Christ  was  the  foundation  of 
their  life  and  hope.  They  had  searched  the 
depth,  and  explored  the  recesses  of  the  love  of 
God ;  and  so,  though  babes  in  the  Christian  life, 
they  were  giants  in  the  faith ! 

As  they  saw  the  storms  gather  round  their 
heads,  they  renewed  their  covenant  with  Christ ; 
and,  as  the  ivy,  clinging  to  the  oak,  outlasts  the 
winter's  tempests,  so  did  they  entwine  every 
clinging  tendril  of  faith  and  hope  and  love 
around  the  mighty  Saviour.  And  though  some 
of  the  twigs  and  leaves  were  torn  from  the  vine, 
as  blast  succeeded  blast,  the  vine,  when  the  last 
breath  of  the  tempest  had  swept  past,  still  lived, 
stronger  and  more  v/idespread ;  their  faith,  made 
mightier  by  its  trials,  still  clung  to  the  Christ, 
whose  strength  had  been  its  support.  At  the  first 
gray  dawn  of  day  the  Christians  separated  with 
tears  and  handshakings.  The  morning  of  trial 
had  come ;  what  would  the  day  bring  to  them  ? 
Would  they  ever  meet  thus  again? 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  KABARY 

As  the  little  band  of  Christians  were  wending- 
their  ways  homeward,  the  booming  of  guns 
awoke  the  city,  and  announced  that  the  day  had 
come  which  was  to  witness  the  first  trial  of 
strength  between  the  heathen  and  Christian 
faiths,  and  the  casting  down  the  gauntlet,  by  the 
heathen,  at  the  feet  of  Jehovah.  Could  the  con- 
tending parties  have  seen  the  final  issue  of  the 
great  conflict  opened  that  day,  with  what  differ- 
ent feelings  would  they  have  regarded  the  first 
events. 

The  heathen  were  jubilant  as,  secure  in  their 
numbers  and  power,  they  anticipated  a  speedy 
triumph.  The  Christians  were  calm,  and,  though 
few  in  number,  were  not  expecting  defeat — for 
even  now  were  they  not  conscious  that  they 
possessed  a  victory  that  overcometh  the  world ; 
even  their  faith? 

Soon  the  city  was  all  astir  and,  in  a  whirl  of 
excitement,  crowds  were  rushing  hither  and 
thither.  From  all  sides  streams  of  people  were 
pouring  into  the  city,  or  skirting  its  suburbs,  as 
they  made  their  way  to  the  great  plain.  Very 
early  the  steady  tramp  and  the  clanking  of  arms, 

122 


The  Kabary  123 

told  that  the  soldiers  were  moving  out  to  the 
place  of  assembly.  As  the  hours  passed  away 
the  crowd  steadily  grew — tens  of  thousands,  ar- 
rayed in  holiday  attire  and  overflowing  with  the 
excitement  of  the  unusual  event,  were  gathering. 

All  around  could  be  seen  large  groups  of 
heathen  eagerly  discussing  the  questions  concern- 
ing the  Christian  faith,  which  had  led  to  the  call- 
ing of  the  kabary.  Here  and  there  could  be 
seen  much  smaller  groups,  whose  anxious  faces, 
and  quiet  conversation,  marked  them  as  bands  of 
Christians  or  adherents  of  the  new  faith,  to 
whom  this  day  might  mean  so  much.  While 
from  many  of  the  heathen  groups  fierce  and  vin- 
dictive glances  were  cast  at  the  companies  of 
Christians,  when  they  were  recognized,  there 
were  not  wanting  signs  that  many  of  the  heathen 
present  that  day  regarded  these  fearful  Chris- 
tians with  feelings  of  kindness  and  sympathy. 
Their  glances  of  compassion  or  admiration,  and 
many  a  friendly  nod  or  greeting,  revealed  the 
fact  that  there  were  many  who,  at  heart,  did  not 
sympathize  with  the  avowed  purpose  of  the 
queen  toward  the  Christians. 

As  the  multitude  increased  and  the  sound  of 
their  voices  swelled,  above  all  the  din  and  noise 
could  be  heard  the  constant  roar  of  artillery, 
with  which  it  was  thought  to  strike  terror  to  the 
hearts  of  the  superstitious  people.  A  little  be- 
fore tlje  hour  for  commencing  the  proceedings, 
the  officials  were  seen  approaching,  and,  when  at 


1 24     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

length  the  judges  and  commander  of  the  army, 
accompanied  by  Kelazapa  and  some  fellow- 
priests,  took  their  places  on  the  stand  erected  for 
their  use,  some  fifteen  thousand  soldiers  were  on 
the  field,  and  probably  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  people  were  present,  waiting  to  hear 
their  sovereign's  decree. 

True  to  the  cunning  of  his  nature,  Kelazapa 
had  arranged  for  a  good  number  of  heathen, 
whose  services  had  been  made  dependable  by 
lavish  gifts,  to  place  themselves  amongst  the 
great  crowd.  They  had  been  instructed  to  care- 
fully notice  any  Christians  whom  they  could  rec- 
ognize, and  try  to  gather,  either  from  their  ap- 
pearance or  any  stray  words  they  might  catch, 
just  how  they  regarded  the  purposes  of  the 
queen ;  and  if  they  could  learn  any  facts  that 
might  incriminate  any  of  the  Christians,  to  re- 
port them  immediately.  They  were  also  to  watch 
closely  the  heathen,  and  try  to  form  an  opinion 
as  to  the  spirit  in  which  the  queen's  proclama- 
tion was  regarded  by  them. 

For  the  fact  was,  Ranavalona  and  Kelazapa 
were  yet  anxious  as  to  the  probable  effects  on 
the  heathen  party  of  the  persecution  and  shed- 
ding of  blood  that  might  be  necessary  ere  the 
Christian  faith  could  be  stamped  out.  The  chief 
judge  bore  in  his  hand  the  queen's  message,  and 
after  a  heroic  discharge  of  musketry  by  the  sol- 
diers, he  stood  fo'-th  <-n  onen  the  official  duties  of 
the  day.  It  was  not  difficult  to  secure  comparative 


The  Kabary  125 

silence,  seeing  that  one-tenth  of  those  present 
were  soldiers,  detailed  for  that  purpose. 

A  number  of  officials  had,  shortl}^  before,  been 
despatched  to  the  west  part  of  the  province  to 
announce  the  kabary,  and  make  known  the 
queen's  intention,  and  they  at  once  presented  a 
report  to  the  judges.  There  was  little  in  that 
report  that  could  encourage  the  heathen  party, 
for  it  gave  evidence  that  Christianity  was  being 
favorably  regarded  by  the  people  of  the  west, 
and  that  the  queen's  intention  to  maintain  the 
idol-worship  had  not  awakened  any  enthusiasm 
even  in  the  heathen  mind.  The  chief  judge  then 
stepped  forward  and  delivered  a  violent  ha- 
rangue, which  altogether  ignored  the  question 
for  which  they  had  been  called  together  that  day, 
but  was  a  wonderful  setting  forth  of  the  value 
of  guns  and  of  the  rare  qualities  of  gunpowder. 
Probably  his  intention  was  to  make  the  Chris- 
tians feel  how  hopeless  was  any  effort  on  their 
part  to  oppose  the  will  of  a  queen  who  could  call 
into  her  service  such  a  mighty  force. 

His  speech  was  received  with  a  quietness  which 
seemed  to  say:  If  your  guns  shoot  as  wide  of 
the  mark  as  your  speech  has  of  the  question  this 
day,  nobody  has  much  to  fear  from  either.  The 
ground  in  front  of  the  judges'  stand  was  then 
cleared ;  a  large  number  of  dusky  warriors 
marched  forward,  and,  when  they  had  passed  and 
repassed,  halted.  At  the  command  of  their  offi- 
cers they  separated  into  companies  and  began  to 


126     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

execute  a  rude  sort  of  war  dance.  Their  spears 
were  frequently  brought  into  use,  and  the  princi- 
pal object  of  the  dance  seemed  to  be  to  imitate 
the  execution  of  criminals.  These  were  repre- 
sented by  soldiers  whose  spears  had  been  wrested 
from  them,  and  who  cringed  in  well-feigned  ter- 
ror while  again  and  again  the  soldiers  would  ad- 
vance upon  them  with  poised  spears  and  pretend 
to  thrust  them  through.  This  also  was  intended 
to  be  an  object  lesson  to  the  Christians  of  what 
some  of  them  might  expect  to  experience  in  real- 
ity, unless  they  would  yield  to  Ranavalona's  de- 
mand, and  again  worship  the  idols. 

When  it  was  thought  the  multitudes  were  suf- 
ficiently impressed  with  the  queen's  power  to 
carry  out  whatever  evil  she  might  threaten,  the 
dancers  retired  and  the  royal  message  was  read. 
The  speech  opened  with  an  ascription  of  praise 
to  Andriananahary — the  name  under  which  the 
Malagasy  spoke  of  the  Supreme  Being.  And, 
although  they  had  no  knowledge  of  His  nature  or 
spirit,  they  felt  that  on  all  public  occasions  He 
must  be  acknowledged.  Such  an  appeal  to  the 
unknown  God  to  assist  in  destroying  His  own 
true  servants,  was  doomed  to  disappointment. 

The  speech  appealed  also  to  the  great  national 
gods  of  the  country  to  protect  the  land  against 
the  false  teaching  that  was  being  spread  abroad 
and  to  recognize  and  prosper  the  efforts  put  forth 
by  Ranavalona  to  re-establish  the  national  wor- 
ship and  reverence  for  the  gods.     The  worship 


The  Kabary  127 

of  the  Christians  was  then  described,  followed 
by  the  queen's  declaration  of  her  utter  detestation 
of  their  practices  and  her  determination  that 
while  she  ruled  over  Madagascar,  such  customs 
must  cease.  Then  followed  a  number  of  charges 
against  the  Christians.  The  queen  was  shocked 
to  know  how  utterly  these  people  despised  the 
idols  of  the  land  and  felt  it  was  no  wonder 
drought  and  distress  had  fallen  upon  the  prov- 
ince since  the  gods  were  so  provoked. 

Again,  what  blessing  or  prosperity  could  be 
hoped  for  so  long  as  these  Christians  continued 
to  devote  one  day  a  week,  and  several  evenings, 
to  the  worship  of  an  unknown  God ;  and  avowed 
their  intention  of  praying  to  Him  alone  and  of 
trying  to  lead  the  people  of  the  land  to  acknowl- 
edge Him  ?  Indeed,  how  should  the  very  throne 
of  Madagascar  be  preserved  inviolable  if  the  sub- 
jects of  the  queen  were  to  be  taught  to  submit 
themselves  to  the  authority  of  England?  But 
the  crimes  which  the  queen  and  her  council  de- 
tested most  of  all  were  these:  That  the  Chris- 
tians had  ceased  to  swear  or  to  utter  low  and 
polluting  words,  which  was  absolute  proof  of 
their  having  renounced  idolatry;  and  now  these 
Christian  women  dared  to  be  chaste,  absolutely 
refusing  to  surrender  their  virtue  to  the  vicious 
appetites  of  the  nobles  and  court  officials.  What 
further  evidence  could  be  required  of  the  utter 
disloyalty  of  the  Christians  to  customs  which  had 
long  been  established  in  the  country,  and  which 


128     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

were  good  enough  for  the  queen  ?  What  further 
proof  was  needed  of  the  rebelHous  attitude  of  this 
sect  toward  the  wishes  and  demands  of  the  sov- 
ereign ? 

Therefore  the  queen  would  use  every  power 
at  her  disposal  to  destroy  the  last  vestige  of 
Christianity,  and  all  who  opposed  her  will  must 
endure  the  punitive  strength  of  her  arm. 

Finally,  one  month  was  allowed  for  all  who 
called  themselves  Christians,  or  who  had  accepted 
the  Christian  teaching  or  been  baptized,  to  ac- 
cuse themselves  to  the  government. 

Those  who  accused  themselves  would  be  dealt 
with  severely.  Those  who  did  not  accuse  them- 
selves would  be  sought  out  and  their  punishment 
would  be  instant  death.  The  commander  of  the 
army  came  forward  on  the  platform  and  pledged 
the  troops  to  faithfully  carry  out  all  the  queen's 
pleasure.  The  men  of  sixteen  honors,  twelve 
honors,  nine  honors,  down  to  the  sergeants  of 
three  honors,  and  the  rank  and  file,  stood  ready 
to  obey  her  commands.  After  another  volley  of 
musketry,  the  assembly  dispersed. 

If  the  excitement  had  been  great  in  the  morn- 
ing, it  was  tenfold  greater  as  the  people  returned 
home.  Few  people  in  and  around  the  capital, 
save  the  children,  slept  that  night.  Among  the 
heathen  speculation  was  rife  as  to  the  effect  of 
the  queen's  resolve  and  the  possibility  of  destroy- 
ing the  Christian  faith. 

Many  had   seen   evidence  of  its   power ;   and 


The  Kabary  129 

during  the  scenes  of  the  day  they  had  noticed  the 
quiet  demeanor  and  calm  courage  with  which  the 
Christians  had  Hstened  to  the  queen's  charges  and 
denunciations  against  them.  In  truth,  their 
purity  of  speech  and  virtue  of  hfe,  which  seemed 
to  so  enrage  the  queen,  were  just  some  of  the 
characteristics  of  the  Christians  which  most 
strongly  commended  them  to  many  of  the 
heathen. 

The  Christians  retired  in  groups,  and  in  secret 
gatherings  spent  the  night  in  laying  their  troubles 
before  their  God  and  seeking  His  guidance  as  to 
future  action.  During  the  night  the  spies  sent 
out  by  Kelazapa  were  busy  bringing  in  their  re- 
ports; and  such  was  the  character  of  these  re- 
ports that  it  soon  began  to  be  felt  that  a  mistake 
had  been  made.  There  were  indications  that,  if 
a  whole  month  were  allowed,  very  many  of  the 
heathen  might  join  the  Christians,  and  so  the  work 
of  unrooting  Christianity  would  become  doubly 
difficult. 

These  circumstances  were  laid  before  the  queen 
and  her  council ;  and  early  next  day  a  further  de- 
cree was  issued,  reducing  the  month  to  one  week 
and  requiring  all  Christians  to  accuse  themselves 
within  the  seven  days. 

Did  not  the  Christ  whom  the  Christians  loved 
and  served,  and  who  "  endured  the  cross,  despis- 
ing the  shame,"  Himself  say  "  if  they  have  perse- 
cuted Me,  they  will  also  persecute  you?  "  And  so 
the  sign  of  the  cross  descended  on  Madagascar. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

SUSPENSE 

The  new  proclamation,  reducing  the  month  to 
one  week,  was  clear  evidence  to  the  Christians 
that  the  queen  meant  to  strike  a  swift  and  decis- 
ive blow  for  their  destruction,  and  they  began 
to  realize  that  the  fiery  trial  that  was  to  prove 
the  constancy  of  their  faith  and  love  toward 
Christ,  and  which  was  to  separate  the  chaff  from 
the  wheat,  had  commenced.  When  the  evening 
of  the  first  day  after  the  kabary  came,  and  in 
secret  gatherings  the  little  companies  assembled 
to  read  the  Scriptures  and  pray,  it  became  ap- 
parent that  many  had  only  received  a  head  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth;  that,  as  yet,  its  glad  tidings 
had  not  influenced  their  hearts. 

Many  who  had  regularly  met  with  them 
walked  with  them  no  longer;  aye,  some  of  these 
unstable  ones,  in  their  efforts  to  prove  that  they 
were  in  no  way  connected  with  the  Christians, 
denied  with  oaths  that  they  knew  their  Christ, 
and  entered  with  seeming  thoroughness  and  joy 
into  the  idol  worship.  Some  even  praised  in 
public  the  loyalty  of  the  queen  to  the  religion  of 
the  land,  and  her  firmness  in  dealing  with  those 
who  were  undermining  the  influence  of  the  gods. 
130 


Suspense  i o i 

The  first  effect  of  these  lapses  was  to  greatly 
discourage  the  faithful  ones ;  but  when  they  be- 
gan to  realize  how  many  were  still  uninfluenced 
by  fear  of  the  threatening  evils,  and  called  to 
mind  how  clearly  Christ  had  foretold  just  this 
effect  of  persecution,  they  recovered  heart  and 
hope  and  simply  resolved  that,  though  all  should 
deny  Christ,  they  would  remain  His  faithful  wit- 
nesses. 

During  the  early  days  of  the  week  there  was 
manifest  joy  at  the  palace.  As  the  days  passed 
by  and  no  Christians  came  forward  to  make  the 
self-accusation,  the  queen  began  to  congratulate 
herself  on  the  success  of  her  scheme,  and  felt  sat- 
isfied that  these  Christians  were  cowards,  how- 
ever bravely  they  might  at  this  time  seem  to  bear 
themselves.  But  she  and  her  councilors  were 
yet  to  be  undeceived.  On  several  nights  of  the 
week  lamps  were  lighted  in  the  vestry  of  the 
church,  and  gatherings  for  prayer  were  held; 
and  thus,  in  waiting  upon  God,  the  Christians 
who  had  at  first  felt  somewhat  weak  and  fearful, 
were  recovering  their  strength,  and  building  ug 
a  courage  which  would  one  day  startle  the  forces 
of  the  heathen  arrayed  against  them. 

The  week  was  drawing  to  a  close  before  the 
Christians  gave  any  indication  of  their  intentions. 
But  then  an  incident  occurred  that  filled  eveji 
the  judges  with  astonishment. 

One  day,  toward  the  end  of  the  week,  the 
judges  had  not  long  taken  their  seats  in  the  court 


132     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

room,  when  a  small  group  of  men  and  women 
were  seen  approaching.  Among  them  were  sev- 
eral of  those  whose  acquaintance  we  have  made 
— Rafaravavy,  Rasalama  and  Ramaka.  They 
entered  the  court  with  erect  heads  and  firm  tread, 
their  whole  conduct  manifesting  a  spirit  of  joy 
and  strength,  and  even  of  pride,  as  they  ad- 
vanced to  the  platform  on  which  the  judges  sat. 

On  being  questioned  by  the  judges  as  to  their 
wishes,  Ramaka  replied  that  they  had  come  in 
obedience  to  the  queen's  command,  thus  to  prove 
their  loyalty  to  her.  And,  when  a  further  ex- 
planation was  asked,  he  answered  that  they  were 
Christians  who  were  in  the  habit  of  meeting  for 
worship,  who  had  utterly  renounced  the  idols  of 
the  land,  and  who  prayed,  and  would  still  con- 
tinue to  pray,  to  Jehovah  alone.  To  Ramaka's 
declaration  they  all  assented,  and  their  names 
were  recorded. 

But  so  astonished  was  the  court  at  the  frank- 
ness and  fearlessness  of  the  Christians,  as  con- 
trasted with  the  cowardice  and  deceit  usually 
practiced  in  their  presence,  that  they  paused  to 
ask  some  questions.  "  How  long  have  you  been 
in  the  habit  of  neglecting  the  idols  and  praying 
to  your  Jehovah?  "  asked  one  of  the  judges.  To 
which  Ramaka  replied  that,  as  for  the  others, 
some  for  periods  varying  from  five  years  to  a 
few  months ;  as  for  himself,  he  had  for  nearly 
four  years  worshiped  Jehovah  only. 

"  How  often  do  you  pray  to  your  God?  "  asked 


Suspense  133 

another.  "  That  I  cannot  tell  you,"  was  the  re- 
ply ;  "  for  many  times  a  day  do  I  come  into  His 
presence  with  my  petitions.  And  sometimes, 
even  the  night-watches  are  prevented  with  the 
voice  of  prayer  and  supplication.  Whenever  oc- 
casion of  need  arises,  whenever  temptation  as- 
sails, whenever  danger  threatens,  so  often  do  I 
cry  unto  God — for  He  ever  listens  to  the  prayers 
of  His  children." 

"  So,"  said  the  judge,  "  may  we  hear  a  sample 
of  the  prayers  you  offer  to  Jehovah  ?  " 

For  answer  Ramaka  simply  closed  his  eyes, 
while  he  and  his  companions  fell  upon  their 
knees ;  and  then,  in  presence  of  the  hostile  judges, 
Ramaka  poured  forth  a  simple,  earnest  prayer, 
remembering  in  his  petitions  his  native  land,  the 
queen  and  her  officers,  seeking  for  himself  and 
his  fellow  Christians  a  spirit  of  love  toward  their 
enemies,  and  that,  in  time  of  trial,  their  hearts 
might  be  kept  in  peace,  and  pleading  that  the 
heathen  around  might  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  Jesus,  the  only  Saviour. 

So  impressed  were  the  judges  with  the  beauty 
of  Ramaka's  prayer,  that,  even  before  the 
heathen  assembled  in  court,  they  were  fain  to 
admit  it  was  so  good  they  could  not  find  any  fault 
in  it. 

As  other  groups  of  Christians,  or  individual 
followers  of  Christ,  came  in  succession  to  accuse 
themselves,  a  similar  scene  was  witnessed.  And 
when  at  length  the  period  for  self-accusation  had 


134    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

closed  there  were  some  among  the  judges,  and 
the  heathen  party,  who  seemed  incHned  to  call 
for  a  stay  of  proceedings. 

So  beautiful  had  been  the  spirit  of  these 
Christians — so  fearless  and  frank,  yet  utterly  free 
from  revenge  toward  those  who  threatened  them 
with  death — that  for  a  time  not  a  few  began  to 
question  the  wisdom  of  attempting  to  extermi- 
nate them.  Their  lives  and  spirits  seemed  to 
form  almost  the  one  bright  spot  amidst  all  the 
surrounding  heathen  darkness. 

The  first  day  passed  without  any  official  move- 
ment being  made,  and  some  were  beginning  to 
think  that  perhaps  the  queen  was  relenting  her 
threats  of  coercion.  And  perhaps  if  she  had 
heard  for  herself  the  confessions  of  the  Chris- 
tians, or  had  listened  to  the  counsel  of  some  of 
her  officers,  she  might  have  spared  her  country  a 
quarter  of  a  century  of  misery  and  bloodshed, 
and  have  saved  herself  the  guilt  of  many  hun- 
dreds of  murders. 

But  again  the  crafty  priests  were  at  her  side, 
and  Kelazapa  had  her  ear.  Listening  to  his 
blandishments  and  threats,  the  queen  resolved  to 
ignore  all  the  milder  counsel  she  had  received, 
and  to  prosecute  her  resolve  to  destroy  the  Chris- 
tian faith. 

It  was  announced  that  the  court  was  consider- 
ing what  penalty  should  be  inflicted  upon  the 
Christians  whose  names  were  in  their  possession. 
The  general  expectation  was  that  a  death  pen- 


Suspense  135 

ally  would  be  inflicted  on  most,  if  not  all,  who 
had  dared,  in  defiance  of  the  queen's  decree,  to 
adhere  to  their  faith.  Thus,  with  a  refinement 
of  cruelty,  day  after  day  was  allowed  to  pass 
without  any  decision  being  announced;  and, 
while  the  heathen  were  filled  with  excitement, 
and  exultant  at  the  prospect  of  victory,  the  Chris- 
tians, who  were  most  concerned,  were  kept  in 
long  and  anxious  suspense. 

This  trying  experience  they  bore  with  great 
calmness  and  fortitude.  More  than  once  it  was 
rumored  that  the  delay  was  caused  by  differences 
in  the  council.  It  was  well  known  that  the  Chris- 
tians had  powerful  friends  at  court,  who,  al- 
though they  had  not  themselves  made  a  confes- 
sion of  Christ,  would  not  allow  those  who  had  to 
be  consigned  to  destruction,  without  a  strong 
effort  to  save  them.  And  the  queen,  unable  to 
command  the  unanimous  consent  of  her  council 
to  the  more  extreme  measures  she  was  inclined  to 
adopt,  feared  to  go  forward  in  the  path  to  which 
Kelazapa  incessantly  urged  her.  The  judgment, 
when  at  last  it  came  to  be  announced,  confirmed 
these  suspicions ;  and,  while  it  thus  brought  a 
feeling  of  disappointment  to  the  heathen,  brought 
a  corresponding  sense  of  hope  to  the  Christians. 
Yet  the  persecutors  were  not  idle  during  the 
week,  and  the  queen  made  it  clear  in  other  ways 
that  her  mind  was  still  unchanged  toward  the 
Christians. 

The  hearts  of  the  missionaries  were  consider- 


136     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

ably  tried  by  the  hindrances  placed  in  their  way, 
and  the  increasing  fear  that  at  any  time  their 
work  might  be  wholly  stopped.  The  queen  had 
laid  her  interdict  upon  the  Scriptures  on  March 
1st,  1835,  ^^'^  ^t  ^hat  time,  a  part  of  the  book  of 
Job,  and  the  prophecies  from  Ezekiel  to  Malachi, 
were  unprinted  and  partly  untranslated.  While 
the  missionaries  were  anxious  to  complete  this 
work,  the  natives,  who  had  been  taught  to  print, 
forsook  them.  But  day  and  night  they  worked 
on,  some  translating,  another  setting  type,  and 
another  toiling  at  the  press. 

Thus  they  succeeded  in  completing  the  first 
issue  of  the  entire  Malagasy  Bible,  by  the  end 
of  June,  1835,  and  these  were,  most  of  them,  at 
once  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Christians.  It 
is  on  record  that  some  of  the  people  walked 
more  than  100  miles  in  order  to  secure  a  copy 
of  the  Bible. 

That  the  fears  of  the  missionaries  were  not 
groundless  was  presently  made  abundantly  clear. 

One  night  they  were  disturbed  about  midnight 
by  a  number  of  soldiers  entering  their  yard  and 
a  loud  knocking  at  the  door.  On  the  door  being 
opened,  the  soldiers  demanded,  by  queen's  war- 
rant, the  surrender  of  their  servants,  who  were 
charged  with  joining  in  family  worship  with  the 
teachers.  They  were  conveyed  direct  to  the 
palace  yard,  where  the  judges  directed  them  to 
at  once  drink  the  tangena.  Two  of  them  died 
from  the  effects.     The  lives  of  the  teachers  were 


Suspense  loy 

not  endangered ;  for  even  if  the  queen  could,  in 
her  ignorance,  despise  the  Christians'  God,  she 
was  not  ignorant  of  the  power  of  England's  arm, 
and  knew  right  well  that  any  injury  inflicted  on 
the  teachers  who  were  protected  by  treaty,  would 
have  to  be  answered  for  to  that  power. 

But  a  full  consideration  of  the  state  of  afifairs 
made  it  appear  that  the  persecuted  Christian 
Church  would  be  in  a  better  position  if,  for  a 
time,  the  teachers  who  had  led  them  to  know 
Christ  should  retire  from  the  country.  They 
were  perfectly  assured  that  the  moment  they  de- 
parted all  the  copies  of  the  Scriptures  in  their 
possession  would  be  seized  by  the  queen's  offi- 
cers and  be  destroyed.  Therefore,  calling  to- 
gether the  native  teachers,  they  took  counsel  to- 
gether as  to  what  should  be  done.  A  number  of 
large  holes  were  secretly  dug  in  the  compound 
belonging  to  the  teachers;  boxes  of  Bibles  and 
books  were  lowered  into  them,  and  buried,  in  the 
expectation  that  a  day  would  come  when  these 
books  would  be  wanted.  To  their  faith  there 
was  no  question  that  the  hour  of  trial  and  dark- 
ness would  pass,  and  peace  and  light  shine  once 
more.  Then,  commending  all  the  Christian 
Church  to  the  care  of  Jehovah,  and  with  parting 
words  of  counsel  and  love,  the  teachers  turned 
their  backs  on  the  capital  and  their  faces  toward 
the  coast.  Many  of  the  Christians  went  some 
distance  with  them,   weeping  together  as  they 


138     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

passed  along  the  hillside  upon  which  the  city 
stood. 

Still,  for  a  few  days,  the  suspense  was  pro- 
longed. But  these  days  were  to  the  Christians 
a  season  for  refreshment  and  the  girding  on  of 
strength.  There  was  no  special  reason  for  pre- 
serving secrecy  concerning  their  profession,  for 
their  names  were  already  in  the  hands  of  the 
judges,  and  they  were  prepared  for  the  worst  the 
council  might  decide.  So  that  they  gathered 
regularly  in  companies,  and  they  found  the  Word 
of  God  precious  in  those  days. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  queen's  council,  eager,  and 
sometimes  heated,  discussions  were  going  on  as 
to  the  fate  of  the  Christians.  The  priest  party 
continued  to  urge  with  much  vehemence  that  an 
example  must  at  once  be  made  which  should 
so  convince  the  Christians  of  the  hopelessness  of 
resisting  the  royal  power,  as  that  they  should 
yield. 

But  the  state  party  in  the  council  refused  to 
be  drawn  over  to  this  view — some  of  them  out  of 
a  friendly  disposition  toward  the  Christians ; 
some  because  among  the  Christians  were  some 
of  their  own  friends ;  and  others,  because  they 
had  more  political  sagacity,  still  refused  their  con- 
sent to  the  infliction  of  a  death  penalty.  At 
length  the  queen  realized  that  on  this  occasion,  at 
any  rate,  she  must  modify  the  character  of  the 
punishments  she  intended  to  inflict.  Moreover, 
she   felt   that  by  exercising  moderation  at  this 


Suspense  139 

time,  she  would  the  more  easily  gain  the  consent 
of  the  council  to  harsher  measures  should  the 
Christians  continue  obstinate.  At  the  close  of 
the  week  of  suspense,  it  was  announced  that  the 
following  day  the  decision  of  the  queen  regarding 
the  Christians  would  be  proclaimed,  and  the 
judgments  would  be  carried  into  effect  at  once. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

BETRAYED 

It  was  an  eager  assembly  that  gathered  in  the 
courtyard  next  day  to  hsten  to  the  judgment 
that  the  queen  had  pronounced  against  the  Chris- 
tians. The  pubHc  had  learned  that  there  were 
divided  opinions  as  to  the  wisdom  of  inflicting 
the  utmost  penalty  upon  them.  And  it  was  gen- 
erally suspected  the  queen  had  been  compelled 
to  yield  to  milder  counsels,  so  that  the  heathen 
party  was  not  quite  so  jubilant  as  it  had  been 
earlier  in  the  week,  or  on  the  day  of  the  kabary. 
Neither  were  the  Christians  so  alarmed  as  some 
had  expected  they  would  be.  That  they  stood 
in  a  solemn  position  they  fully  recognized ;  but 
they  also  knew  the  strength  of  the  arm  on  which 
they  leaned.  And  on  one  thing  they  were  de- 
termined— that  whether  by  life  or  by  death,  by 
pain  or  by  joy,  they  would  honor  the  Saviour 
they  loved. 

Again  the  queen  invoked,  in  her  decree,  the 
aid  of  the  national  gods,  ascribing  to  them  rev- 
erence and  worship.  Her  message  then  went  on 
to  announce  the  fate  of  the  Christians. 

Claiming  to  herself  great  praise  because  of  her 
magnanimity  toward  her  foes  and  the  enemies 
140 


Betrayed  141 

of  her  country,  she  had  resolved  to  give  the 
Christians  one  more  chance  of  escaping  the 
death  penahy.  Yet,  according  to  the  will  of  the 
gods,  they  could  not  be  allowed  to  go  unpunished, 
who  had  defied  their  authority  and  repudiated 
the  national  worship.  It  was  therefore  her  in- 
tention to  place  the  Christians  in  the  lowest  ranks 
of  her  subjects,  so  that  all  might  despise  and 
shun  them. 

Some  officers  in  the  royal  army  had  dared  to 
swear  allegiance  to  one  Jesus,  and  each  one  of 
them  would  pay  a  heavy  fine  and  be  dismissed 
from  his  position.  Those  Christians  who  be- 
longed to  noble  or  wealthy  families  would  be 
subjected  to  public  degradation.  All  others 
would  be  made  to  pay  a  fine. 

Scarcely  could  the  Christians  restrain  a  shout 
of  joy  when  the  judgment  was  announced,  and, 
had  they  dared  do  so,  many  of  the  heathen  party 
would  have  murmured  at  the  queen's  leniency. 
They  became  more  reconciled  to  the  measure  of 
toleration,  when,  at  the  close  of  her  message,  the 
queen  prescribed  a  prayer  to  the  idols,  which  all 
her  subjects,  heathen  and  Christian  alike,  were 
to  use;  and  announced  that  death  would  be  the 
punishment  of  any  who  should  disobey  this  com- 
mand. 

The  Christians,  like  their  prototypes  in  earlier 
ages,  departed  from  the  council,  rejoicing  that 
they  were  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the 
sake  of  Christ. 


142     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

The  government  resolved  to  make  use  of  spies 
for  the  detection  of  any  who  should  violate  the 
queen's  instructions,  or  continue  to  join  in  wor- 
ship or  prayer  to  Jehovah ;  and  as  a  further 
means  of  obtaining  information  it  was  pro- 
claimed that  all  persons  who  should  aid  the 
queen's  efforts  by  informing  against  such 
Christians,  would  be  rewarded  with  a  large  share 
of  the  property  forfeited  by  the  accused. 

In  the  minds  of  the  Christians,  there  was  not 
a  moment's  hesitation  as  to  their  duty  or  its  per- 
formance. Ignoring  the  queen's  command  they 
resumed  their  gatherings  for  prayer.  But  know- 
ing that  they  were  now  watched  by  spies  and  in 
danger  of  being  caught  in  their  speech,  and  so 
betrayed,  greater  secrecy  and  circumspection 
were  necessary.  For  the  sake  of  greater  securi- 
ty they  adopted  secret  watchwords,  and  they  as- 
sembled in  smaller  companies  so  as  not  to  attract 
so  much  attention.  Some,  in  order  to  escape 
detection  by  their  families,  even  went  out  into  the 
forests  to  engage  in  worship.  There  were  cave 
churches  and  forest  temples  in  Madagascar  in 
those  days,  and  for  many  days  to  come.  Rafara- 
vavy,  finding  herself  so  closely  watched  and  sus- 
pected, disposed  of  her  home  in  the  city  and 
secured  another  in  the  suburbs,  where  she  her- 
self could  live  in  greater  retirement,  and  where 
better  opportunities  were  afforded  for  her  friends 
to  see  her  and  join  in  Bible  reading  and  prayer. 

Here  for  some  time  she  and  her  companions 


Betrayed  143 

enjo3'ed  a  large  measure  of  safety,  and  in  daily 
gatherings  were  mutually  strengthened  in  their 
faith.  The  stories  of  prophets  and  martyrs 
formed  for  them  a  source  of  inspiration  and  holy 
comfort. 

When  Ranivo  ceased  to  attend  the  Christian 
worship  at  the  home  of  her  friend,  Rafaravavy, 
it  was  learned  that  she  had  again  become  a  de- 
vout worshiper  of  the  idols;  and,  as  if  to  make 
amends  for  her  temporary  parleying  with  the 
religion  of  Jehovah,  had  vowed  to  render  to  their 
cause  any  service  in  her  power. 

A  few  weeks  after  the  kabary  two  of  Rafar- 
avavy's  servants  left  her  employ  much  against 
her  desire,  for  she  had  regarded  them  as  among 
the  most  faithful  of  those  employed  around  her. 
But  as  they  were  free,  and  chose  to  exercise  their 
liberty,  she  could  not  prevent  their  going.  The 
very  day  on  which  they  left  her  they  went  to  the 
home  of  Ranivo.  After  waiting  a  little  she  came 
forward  to  speak  to  them,  and  recognizing  them 
as  the  servants  of  her  friend,  and  thinking  per- 
haps they  bore  some  private  message  from  Ra- 
faravavy, she  took  them  to  her  own  apartments. 

This  was  exactly  what  they  desired.  When 
the  dooi  was  closed  Ranivo  asked  them  their  er- 
rand, to  which  they  replied  that  they  had  come 
in  the  service  of  the  gods;  that  they  had  left 
Rafaravavy's  employ,  and  were  now  about  to 
render  to  the  gods  a  signal  service,  from  which 
they  expected  so  great  a  benefit  that  they  would 


144     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

not  again  need  to  be  servants  to  any.  But  it 
was  soon  made  plain.  They  informed  her  that 
they  knew  she  had  ceased  to  attend  the  secret 
meetings  of  the  Christians  at  the  home  of  her 
friend,  and  had  avowed  anew  her  loyaky  to  the 
gods  of  the  land;  they  reminded  her  of  the 
queen's  proclamation,  and  of  the  condition  an- 
nounced, that  any  one  who  should  assist  in  the 
discovery  of  any  Christians  should  receive  a 
large  share  of  the  forfeited  property.  They 
said  further  they  had  come  to  ask  her  to  take 
them  to  Kelazapa,  and  introduce  them  to  him, 
as  they  wished  to  inform  on  Rafaravavy,  who 
still  continued  to  hold  secret  gatherings  of  Chris- 
tians; and  then  they  would  secure  a  considera- 
ble portion  of  her  property. 

Ranivo  was  filled  with  surprise  and  indigna- 
tion at  the  conduct  of  the  women,  and  re- 
monstrated fiercely  with  them  as  to  their  treach- 
ery toward  one  who  had  always  treated  them 
with  kindness.  She  was  the  more  indignant  be- 
cause, though  loyal  to  the  idols  and  quite  sepa- 
rated from  all  Christians,  and,  as  she  thought, 
from  all  sympathy  with  them,  she  herself  would 
scorn  thus  to  betray  a  friend.  She  also  saw 
that  these  women  would  seek  to  implicate  her  in 
their  mean  act  by  informing  the  priests  that 
they  had  come  with  her  authority  and  advice, 
and  Rafaravavy's  doom  would  be  laid  to  her 
account.     Finding  they  were  unmoved  by  her  in- 


Betrayed  145 

dignation,  or  any  appeal  to  their  sense  of  their 
mistress'  kindness  toward  them — that,  in  fact, 
they  were  going  to  sell  her  friend  and  theirs 
for  money — she  determined  on  one  more  effort  to 
save  her.  She  would  buy  her  friend's  life  and 
give  it  back  to  her. 

After  long  efforts  she  persuaded  the  women 
to  agree  to  this,  and  handed  them  the  price  of 
Rafaravavy's  redemption.  It  was  morning  still, 
and,  feeling  her  friend  was  safe,  Ranivo  resumed 
her  household  duties,  intending  in  the  cool  of 
the  evening  to  walk  down  to  Rafaravavy's 
house,  tell  her  part  of  what  had  transpired,  and 
so  place  her  on  her  guard. 

But  she  had  not  realized  all  the  meanness  or 
selfishness  of  these  women  for  she  might  have 
judged  that  they  who  would  betray  a  kind  and 
worthy  mistress,  would,  without  hesitation,  de- 
ceive her.  Almost  immediately  on  leaving  her 
door  the  women  had  turned  aside  and  gone  di- 
rect to  Kelazapa,  to  whom  they  told  a  plausi- 
ble story  of  Ranivo  having  set  them  to  watch 
Rafaravavy;  how  at  length  they  had  sufficient 
evidence  to  convict  her  of  having  disobeyed  the 
queen's  command,  and  that  they  had  laid  this  in- 
formation before  Ranivo,  who  sent  them  with  all 
speed  to  him. 

Kelazapa  was  delighted  with  the  news,  and 
especially  with  what  he  considered  the  zeal  of 
Ranivo  in  the  cause  of  the  idols.     In  a  short 


146     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

time  a  queen's  order  for  the  arrest  of  Rafaravavy 
was  issued,  and  an  officer  despatched  to  execute 
it. 

By  the  early  evening  it  was  known  all  over 
the  city  that  Rafaravavy  was  once  more  lying  in 
prison  awaiting  trial,  and  it  was  stated  that  she 
had  been  entrapped  by  the  skill  and  loyalty  to 
the  idols  of  one  who  was  in  a  position  to  know 
of  her  movements — her  former  friend  Ranivo. 
When  Ranivo  heard  the  news  she  was  over- 
whelmed with  grief  and  indignation.  But  her 
indignation  did  not  suffice  to  lift  the  cloud  that 
had  passed  over  her  friendship.  There  were 
two  servants  who  had  affirmed  that  they  had  acted 
on  her  request,  and  pointed  to  the  money  given 
them  to  save  her  friend's  life,  as  proof  of  her  hav- 
ing bribed  them  to  betray  their  mistress. 

Ranivo  would  probably  have  gone  to  the  prison 
to  see  Rafaravavy  and  explain  the  matter,  but  to 
have  done  so  might  have  involved  her  in  serious 
trouble  with  the  queen  and  Kelazapa. 

Not  being  a  Christian  she  felt  she  could  not 
afford  to  be  suspected  of  sympathy  with  them. 
She  could  only  lament  alone  the  shame  she  felt 
had  fallen  upon  her,  and  the  terrible  fate  await- 
ing her  friend,  whom  she  had  sought  to  save. 
Next  day  Rafaravavy  was  brought  before  the 
court,  and,  in  her  answers  to  her  accusers,  ad- 
mitted frankly  that  she  still  worshiped  Jehovah, 
and  confessed  Christ  as  her  Saviour.  Asked  for 
the  names  of  her  companions,  she  firmly  refused 


Betrayed  147 

to  mention  one  of  them.  All  efforts  to  induce  her 
to  do  so  were  unavailing-. 

The  judge  was  a  friend  of  her  family,  and 
wished  to  spare  her.  He  therefore  sent  her  back 
to  her  cell,  and  advised  her  father  to  see  her  and 
try  to  influence  her  to  yield  to  the  queen's  de- 
mand. But  even  a  father's  pleadings  were 
equally  unsuccessful.  She  would  not  deny 
Christ,  neither  would  she  betray  her  friends. 
The  queen  was  informed  of  her  firm  refusal,  and, 
in  a  fit  of  passion,  ordered  her  to  be  executed 
the  next  morning. 

Rafaravavy  received  the  news  of  her  sentence 
calmly  and  peacefully.  She  laid  her  down  to  sleep 
that  night  in  full  expectation  of  next  day  seeing 
her  Lord.  That  night  the  Christians  gathered 
in  fear  and  trembling;  another  storm  had  burst 
upon  them,  and  they  cried  for  deliverance  for 
their  friend. 

They  were  destined  the  same  night  to  receive 
another  surprise.  Ranivo's  sleep  went  from  her. 
She  wept  over  the  events  of  these  two  days.  She 
recalled  the  words  and  looks  of  the  women  who 
had  betrayed  her  friend,  and  suddenly  a  sense 
of  deep  disgust  with  her  own  heathen  customs, 
and  with  the  baseness  of  a  system  that  could 
only  exist  by  such  foul  means  filled  her  heart. 

Rising  from  her  couch,  and  quietly  letting  her- 
self out  of  the  house,  she  made  her  way  to  a 
house  where  she  knew  some  of  the  Christians 
were  accustomed  to  meet.  As  her  low  tap  at  the 
door  was  heard,  the  voices  inside  were  hushed. 


148      Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

and  no  one  opened  to  her.  Again  she  tapped 
at  the  door,  and  presently  one  of  the  company 
drew  it  ajar,  asking  who  was  there. 

As  Ranivo  answered  she  stepped  inside,  and  the 
Christians  were  face  to  face  with  the  woman 
who  was  stated  to  have  betrayed  them.  Alarm 
and  suspicion  were  manifest  in  the  glances  they 
cast  at  her,  and  some  of  them  covering  their  faces, 
rose  to  leave. 

Ranivo  knew  their  feelings  toward  her,  but  in  a 
moment  she  bid  them  not  to  fear,  and,  while  they 
paused,  she  told  them  the  truth  concerning  the 
arrest  of  Rafaravavy.  She  also  told  them  of  the 
intense  revulsion  of  her  feelings  toward  the  idols, 
and  begged  them  to  pray  for  her.  And  as  they 
knelt,  she  knelt,  and  her  sobs  and  prayers 
mingled  with  theirs. 

While  the  little  companies  of  Christians  had 
been  praying  for  Rafaravavy's  deliverance  the 
answers  had  been  vouchsafed  in  raising  up  helpers 
for  her.  During  the  night  many  of  her  friends 
came  to  the  palace  to  intercede  for  her  life,  and 
those  nobles  who  were  known  to  be  favorable  to 
the  Christians  exerted  all  their  influence.  When 
the  morning  broke  the  queen  had  so  far  changed 
her  purpose  as  to  spare  Rafaravavy's  life — but 
for  this  time  only.  She  might  still  be  set  at 
liberty  by  paying  a  heavy  fine ;  the  next  time  noth- 
ing could  induce  Ranavalona  to  spare  her  life. 
Tears  of  thankfulness  and  joy  filled  the  eyes  of 
the  Christians  when  the  glad  news  reached  them, 


Betrayed  149 

although  they  dared  not  meet  their  sister  and 
welcome  her  with  songs. 

But  no  heart  was  so  glad  that  day,  and  no  eyes 
shed  so  many  tears  of  gratitude,  as  those  of 
Ranivo,  the  reputed  accuser,  though  really  the 
earnest  saviour  of  her  friend. 


CHAPTER  XV 

DIVINE  INTERPOSITION 

Ranivo  lost  no  time  in  repairing  to  Rafara- 
vavy's  home.  She  could  not  even  permit  the 
Christians  to  explain  what  they  knew  of  her  con- 
duct toward  her  friend.  When  she  entered  the 
gate  of  the  compound  Rafaravavy  was  seated 
on  the  verandah,  quietly  reading  a  portion  of  the 
Gospels.  On  seeing  her  friend,  she  at  once  rose 
and  advanced  to  meet  her.  And  as  Ranivo  ap- 
proached with  outstretched  hands,  lier  voice 
trembling  as  she  greeted  her  friend,  and  her  eyes 
giving  evidence  of  a  tearful  night,  she  hushed 
every  feeling  of  resentment ;  and,  in  a  tone  of 
love  and  compassion  Rafaravavy  only  said :  "  Oh, 
Ranivo  !  why  did  you  treat  me  so  ?  Why  should 
you  persecute  our  Christ?" 

For  answer  Ranivo  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears. 
When  she  had  recovered  sufficient  self-control  to 
speak,  it  was  to  say :  "  Then,  my  dear  friend,  you 
believe  I  acted  the  part  of  a  traitor." 

"  That  was  the  statement  made,  and  sworn  to, 
before  the  judges,"  Rafaravavy  replied. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Ranivo,  "  it  was.  But  many 
a  false  statement  has  been  sworn  to  in  these  recent 


150 


Divine  Interposition  151 

days,  and  many  an  effort  is  being  made  to  set 
friend  against  friend. 

"  Rafaravavy,  I  have  often  been  urged  by  the 
priests  to  betray  you,  for  they  hate  and  suspect 
you." 

"  Then  was  the  statement  of  the  servants  false  ? 
Were  not  you  my  accuser?"  asked  Rafaravavy. 

"  Listen,  while  I  tell  you  all,"  replied  the  girl. 
She  then  told  the  story  right  through,  and  with 
such  genuine  emotion  that  the  heart  of  the  elder 
woman  thrilled  with  joy  at  the  thought  of  her 
friend's  loyalty.  But  a  yet  deeper  joy  filled  her 
heart  when  Ranivo  went  on  to  tell  of  her  visit  to 
the  meeting  of  the  Christians,  and  their  prayers 
for  her,  and  ended  by  saying,  earnestly,  "  Rafara- 
vavy, I,  too,  want  to  be  a  Christian." 

It  was  with  a  glad  spirit  Rafaravavy  set  her- 
self to  lead  her  young  friend  to  Christ  Himself, 
that  she  might  find  in  Him  her  Saviour.  Hour 
after  hour,  they  remained  in  fellowship  and 
prayer,  and  before  the  day  closed  it  was  told  to 
the  little  band  of  Christians  that  Ranivo  had  taken 
her  place  on  the  Lord's  side. 

For  a  few  months  comparative  calm  reigned  in 
the  city.  The  Christians  were  almost  free  from 
any  molestation,  and  some  of  them  began  to  hope 
that  this  was  indeed  the  dawn  of  better  days.  It 
was  during  this  time  of  toleration  that  another 
conversion  took  place,  which  added  considerable 
vigor  and  hope  to  the  Christian  Church.  Ra- 
faralahy,  who  had  for  long  been  halting  between 


152     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

two  opinions,  came  to  a  full  and  intelligent  de- 
cision to  renounce  the  heathen  religion  of  the 
country  and  to  adopt  the  Christian  faith.  It  was 
not  long  before  he  lost  his  position  under  the 
government  at  the  instigation  of  Kelazapa. 

But,  aside  from  this,  he  had  a  comfortable 
home,  with  large  lands  and  fertile  rice  fields. 
Thus  it  was  no  small  gain  to  the  spiritual  force, 
and,  indeed,  to  the  material  comfort,  of  the  Chris- 
tians, to  have  Rafaralahy  profess  himself  one  of 
their  number.  While  for  a  time  there  was  thus  a 
lull  in  the  storm,  the  Christians  still  maintained 
their  secret  gatherings  for  prayer  and  study  of  the 
Scripture,  and  scarcely  ventured  to  relax  their 
watchfulness.  They  knew  well  that  a  cunning 
foe  was  seeking  their  destruction,  and  they  would 
not  needlessly  expose  themselves.  If  they 
doubted  this,  they  were  apprised  of  the  relentless- 
ness  of  the  priest  party  by  the  following  inci- 
dent: 

One  night,  when  the  Christians  were  secretly 
assembled  for  worship,  one  of  their  number  came, 
trembling  with  excitement ;  and  when  he  had 
looked  around  and  had  seen  that  Rafaravavy  was 
not  there,  he  began  to  mourn  aloud.  When  the 
others  sought  to  know  the  reason  he  alarmed  them 
by  the  question,  "  Do  you  not  know  what  has  hap- 
pened? Rafaravavy  is  slain.  She  has  been  exe- 
cuted secretly  by  the  queen's  orders."  At  first 
they  were,  all  of  them,  incredulous.  But  when 
he  told  them  that  he  had  heard  two  of  the  court 


Divine  Interposition  153 

officers  speaking  about  her  death  while  he  was 
passing  the  palace  gate,  their  hearts  sank  within 
them,  and  their  praises  were  turned  to  lamenta- 
tions. 

However,  their  feelings  were  destined  to  un- 
dergo another  revulsion  that  night,  for  about  half 
an  hour  later  Rafaravavy  herself  entered  the 
room,  and  when  they  saw  her,  they  thanked  God 
and  took  courage.  She  had  not  been  slain,  or 
even  arrested.  But  she  knew  that  the  question  of 
her  arrest  had  been  again  discussed  at  court,  and 
so  there  was  need  for  greater  circumspection  than 
ever  on  her  part  and  theirs.  The  wrath  of  the 
enemy  was  brewing,  and  dark  days  were  once 
more  threatening  the  little  band.  Only  a  few 
more  weeks  had  passed,  when  a  body  of  officers 
set  forth  from  the  palace  yard  with  warrants,  is- 
sued on  the  information  of  a  woman  who  had  for 
some  time  been  watching  the  Christians.  That 
day  ten  members  of  the  young  church — including 
Rafaravavy — were  arrested  and  placed  in  cells. 
When  these  Christians  were  brought  into  court, 
the  first  efforts  of  the  judges  were  directed  to- 
ward obtaining  from  them  the  names  of  other 
members  of  the  church,  that  they  also  might  be  ar- 
rested. And  so  anxious  were  they  to  accomplish 
this  purpose,  that  several  days  were  spent  in  the 
attempt. 

Yet,  all  the  while,  it  was  plain  enough  the 
special  anger  of  the  queen  rested  upon  Rafara- 
vavy, and  if  any  one  should  suffer,  certainly  it 


154    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

would  be  she.     Some  two  weeks  passed,  with  but 
scant  success  in  discovering  the  Christians. 

Rafaravavy  was  visited  by  her  father  in  the 
effort  to  turn  her  from  her  profession,  but  in 
vain.  Rasalama  also  visited  her  in  her  cell,  but 
to  comfort  and  encourage  her.  So  eager  were 
the  heathen  party  to  discover  the  Christians  that 
one  of  the  officers  was  instructed  to  conceal  him- 
self in  a  position  where  he  could  overhear  the  con- 
versation between  Rafaravavy  and  Rasalama. 
The  consequence  was  that, as  Rasalama  was  leav- 
ing her  friend's  cell  she  was  placed  under  arrest 
and  confined  in  a  cell.  At  length,  wearied  of 
fruitless  efforts  to  change  her  purpose  or  compel 
her  to  accuse  her  friends,  the  queen  once  more 
condemned  Rafaravavy  to  death.  Again  her 
friends  and  the  friends  of  the  Christians  at  court 
put  forth  strenuous  efforts  to  get  the  sentence  re- 
duced. But  their  efforts  were  unavailing.  The 
queen  was  determined  Rafaravavy  should  die,  and, 
as  she  would  now  have  no  further  use  for  her 
home  and  property,  they  were  made  a  public 
spoil,  and  in  a  few  hours  all  she  had  possessed 
was  seized  by  the  heathen  and  carried  away.  On 
the  evening  of  that  day  Rafaravavy  was  made 
to  walk  behind  her  executioner  to  the  place  at 
which  she  was  to  die.  There  she  was  placed  in 
irons,  and  ordered  to  be  ready  for  death  at  cock- 
crow next  morning.  All  hope  was  past,  unless, 
indeed,  the  God  of  Daniel  still  lived,  and  could 


Divine  Interposition  155 

save  not  only  from  fire  and  the  lion's  den,  but  also 
from  chains  and  the  spear  of  the  executioner. 

Hour  after  hour  Rafaravavy  spent  in  human 
loneliness;  yet  her  heart  was  glad  and  peaceful. 
He  who  walked  with  His  servants  in  the  fiery  fur- 
nace was  near  to  her,  and  she  feared  not  the  short 
strug-gle  that  lay  before  her  on  the  morrow.  But 
the  hour  of  midnight  brought  a  strange  commo- 
tion in  the  city.  Suddenly  there  rang  out  upon 
the  stillness  of  the  night  the  awful  cry  of  "  Fire ! 
Fire !  "  People  rushed  from  their  homes  to  find 
that  already  the  flames  had  laid  hold  upon  several 
buildings.  Immediately  all  who  could  help  were 
busily  engaged  in  seeking  to  quench  the  flames. 
But,  as  if  to  mock  their  efforts,  the  wind  began  to 
rise,  and,  while  the  flames  roared  the  wind 
howled ;  and  the  city  was  turned  into  a  Babel. 

Above  the  heads  of  the  alarmed  heathen,  the 
flames  leaped  and  danced,  and  the  wind  bore 
showers  of  sparks  across  the  city.  The  thatched 
roof  of  house  after  house  was  caught  by  the  fire, 
in  spite  of  all  the  efl'orts  to  stay  its  progress. 
Over  the  court  house,  where,  a  few  hours  before, 
the  Christians  had  stood  in  jeopardy  of  their  lives, 
and  whence  one  had  been  led  out  to  await  death, 
the  sparks  fell,  thus  threatening  its  destruction. 
Something  must  be  done.  The  people  began  to 
whisper,  and  soon  it  was  spoken  openly  that  the 
God  of  the  Christians  was  avenging  himself. 
Even  Ranavalona  began  to  wonder  if  the  very 


156     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

idols  were  fighting  for  the  Christians.  She  issued 
orders  to  suspend  all  government  service,  and  to 
call  out  all  soldiers  and  officers  to  help  save  the 
city  from  the  flames. 

The  night  wore  away ;  the  hour  of  cock-crow- 
ing came,  and  Rafaravavy  roused  and  began  to 
prepare  herself  for  death.  But  no  executioner 
approached  her ;  no  sound  of  preparation  for  her 
execution  could  be  heard,  and  she  wondered. 
In  the  city  the  struggle  with  the  flames  still  went 
on,  and  even  Rafaravavy  and  the  Christians  were 
for  the  moment  forgotten.  When  at  last  the 
fire  was  subdued,  the  time  for  the  execution  was 
several  hours  past. 

What  was  now  to  happen?  For  never  before 
had  such  a  thing  occurred  as  for  the  execu- 
tioner to  fail  to  carry  out  a  sentence  at  the  fixed 
hour.  After  such  a  visitation  even  the  queen  and 
the  heathen  party  hesitated  to  strike  the  fatal 
blow ;  and  so  hours  passed  into  days,  while  Ra- 
faravavy expected  any  moment  to  be  summoned 
forth  to  die.  During  these  days  Fantaka  came 
frequently  to  see  her.  She,  too,  seemed  to  be 
afi'ected  by  the  events  which  had  happened,  and 
still  more  by  the  calm  faith  and  courage  of  Ra- 
faravavy. She  listened  with  evident  interest 
while  spoken  to  of  the  love  and  power  of  Christ ; 
and  as  gradually  it  became  clear  to  Rafaravavy 
that  Fantaka  was  not  far  from  the  kingdom,  she 
strove  the  more  earnestly  to  lead  her  to  a  speedy 


Divine  Interposition  i(;'7 

decision,  if  so  she  might  have  that  joy  before  she 
died. 

But  that  moment  of  decision  was  not  yet.  After 
several  days  of  terrible  suspense  the  death  sen- 
tence on  Rafaravavy  was  once  more  remitted; 
but  a  punishment  of  a  degrading  nature  was  im- 
posed. Her  heavy  irons  having  been  removed, 
she  was  led  back  into  the  city,  and  into  the  market 
place,  and  there  Rafaravavy,  the  gentle  and  re- 
fined Christian  woman,  was  publicly  offered  for 
sale  as  a  slave.  There  were  some  of  her  friends, 
however,  who  were  not  ashamed  of  her  even  in 
this  position.  Indeed,  so  many  were  they  who 
felt  sympathy  for  her  that  the  sale  was  over  in  a 
few  minutes.  Rafaravavy  was  purchased  by  one 
who  esteemed  her,  and  while  she  had  to  endure 
for  some  time  a  semblance  of  bondage,  in  reality 
she  enjoyed  a  great  deal  of  liberty,  and  was  able, 
as  had  been  her  custom,  once  again  to  meet  with 
the  little  bands  of  Christians.  The  faith  and 
teaching  of  one  who  had  suffered  so  much,  and 
been  almost  in  sight  of  the  martyr's  crown,  had 
a  specially  inspiring  and  sustaining  influence  on 
the  Christians  amid  the  trials  to  which  they  were 
all  subjected. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

DECEIVED 

But  we  must  go  back  a  few  days,  for  during 
the  time  that  Rafaravavy  lay  under  expectation  of 
death,  events  had  transpired  which  filled  the 
hearts  of  the  Christians  with  grief  and  fear ;  and 
in  prison,  bound  and  waiting  to  die,  she  heard  the 
news  that  the  first  Christian  martyr  from  Mada- 
gascar had  gone  home.  It  will  be  remembered 
that,  leaving  the  cell  in  which  Rafaravavy  was 
detained,  Rasalama  had  been  arrested  and  im- 
prisoned. The  day  following  she  and  the  other 
nine  Christians  in  chains  were  brought  into  court. 
How  they  had  been  discovered  was  a  mystery  to 
them  and  to  the  public.  All  that  was  known  was 
that  a  low-born  woman  in  some  way  contrived 
to  secure  the  names  and  place  of  meeting  of  a 
number  of  the  Christians,  and  on  her  informa- 
tion they  had  been  arrested.  When  these  prison- 
ers again  appeared  before  their  judges  the  court 
room  was  crowded.  Some  of  the  Christians  were 
present  to  see  what  would  be  done ;  but  most  of 
the  people  were  heathen,  and,  whatever  may  have 
been  their  inmost  feelings,  were  obliged  to  out- 
wardly approve  of  the  trial. 


158 


Deceived  159 

As  the  names  of  the  accused  were  called  over 
a  grim  smile  overspread  the  face  of  Kelazapa. 
Most  of  them  had  already  been  accused  once  be- 
fore, and  the  queen's  promise  had  been  that  a 
second  charge  should  be  followed  by  immediate 
death.  Here,  then,  thought  he,  were  several  of 
the  Christians  appointed  for  the  slaughter. 

But  not  quite  so  quickly,  Kelazapa!  There  is 
a  will  stronger  than  yours  to  be  consulted;  there 
is  a  power  mightier  than  Ranavalona's  which  is 
pledged  to  their  help!  The  hearts  of  many  in 
the  room  were  filled  with  elation,  for  they  seemed 
to  see  the  triumph  of  their  idols  over  Jehovah, 
and  those  who  sympathized  with  His  cause  shrink 
away  into  the  recesses  of  the  forests  to  save  their 
lives.  But  in  a  moment  all  this  was  changed,  and 
the  proud  priests  and  the  court  of  judges  were 
smitten  with  astonishment.  "  Fanivotra,"  asked 
the  judge,  "  is  it  true  that  you  are  a  Christian ; 
that  you  have  renounced  the  worship  of  the  idols, 
and  in  defiance  of  the  queen's  decree  do  now  wor- 
ship and  serve  Jehovah  ? "  And  a  firm  voice, 
that  they  all  recognized,  replied :  "  It  is  true  that 
I  am  a  Christian,  and  that,  according  to  the  light 
I  have,  I  follow,  serve  and  worship  Jesus  Christ." 
In  a  moment  the  eyes  of  all  in  the  court  were 
turned  on  Fanivotra,  and  one  of  the  judges  asked 
her:  "What  is  this,  Fanivotra?  How  do  you 
come  to  be  standing  amongst  these  despised 
Christians  ?     Say  you  are  a  witness  against  them 


i6o    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

to-day,  but  do  not  let  it  be  known  that  you  have 
fallen  under  this  infatuation  and  have  been  fool- 
ish enough  to  join  yourself  to  them." 

But  the  reply  came  steadily  and  calmly :  "  I 
have  not  fallen  under  any  infatuation,  but  I  have 
come  under  conviction  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  and  to-day  I  rejoice  to  stand  as  a  witness 
and  confessor  for  Him."  "  But,  Fanivotra,"  said 
the  judge,  "  was  it  not  you  who  recently  enabled 
us  to  discover  some  of  these  Christians?  Nay, 
was  it  not  you  who  rendered  that  signal  service 
to  the  gods,  in  betraying  your  mistress,  Rafara- 
vavy,  who  now  lies  under  sentence  of  death? 
Do  not  now  say  that  you  have  betrayed  the  gods  of 
your  fathers."  "  It  is  true,  judge,"  was  the 
answer,  "  that  I  did  all  that  of  which  you  have 
accused  me,  and  in  doing  so  I  knew  no  better. 
But  I  have  since  learned  that  in  such  action  I  was 
sinning  against  the  true  God  and  persecuting 
Christ.  By  so  much  the  greater  as  was  my  crime 
then,  by  so  much  the  more  is  the  mercy  of  the 
Lord  magnified  now,  in  that  He  has  forgiven  my 
sin  and  made  me,  the  chief  of  sinners,  even  the 
least  among  His  followers.  I  am  a  Christian, 
and  for  the  sake  of  Christ  I  stand  here  before  you 
all  for  trial  this  day." 

For  a  space  there  was  a  silence  in  court.  Such 
boldness  astonished  the  judges;  and  even  the 
priests  began  to  wonder  whether  they  would  be 
able  to  conquer  a  faith  which  made  its  followers 
so  fearless,  and  yet  so  calm  and  generous. 


Deceived  1 6 1 

The  judges  then  returned  to  their  former  ef- 
forts to  discover  from  those  before  them  the  names 
of  their  companions,  in  order  to  have  them  arrest- 
ed, and  so,  if  possible,  bring  the  whole  church  un- 
der one  trial  and  condemnation.  "  Fanivotra,  you 
have  watched  the  Christians  for  a  long  time,  and 
in  your  mistress's  home  have  had  opportunity  of 
knowing  them.  Tell  us,  in  the  queen's  name, 
who  are  they  that  have  confessed  this  Christ?" 
Such  was  the  next  demand  of  the  judges. 

In  a  moment  a  shudder  of  alarm  ran  through 
the  hearts  of  the  Christians  who  were  present  in 
the  court  room  as  spectators.  They  knew  they 
were  watched,  and  that  all  the  doors  were  guard- 
ed. If  they  should  now  walk  out  they  would  be 
suspected.  If  they  should  remain,  and  the  Chris- 
tians at  the  bar  should  mention  their  names,  they 
would  be  at  once  arrested.  But  before  they  could 
decide  what  to  do,  Fanivotra's  voice  relieved  their 
anxiety.  Deliberately,  yet  gently,  she  replied  that 
she  did,  indeed,  know  a  great  many  of  the  Chris- 
tians; but  she  also  loved  them;  yes,  loved  them 
more  than  life,  and  respected  them  more  than  even 
the  judges'  demand,  and  that  nothing  would  in- 
duce her  to  mention  the  name  of  one  of  them. 

Each  of  the  prisoners  in  like  manner  steadfastly 
refused.  Neither  threats  nor  bribes  could  move 
them.  Almost  in  despair  the  officers  consulted 
together  as  to  what  further  means  might  be  tried 
in  order  to  get  the  information  so  much  desired. 
A  good  deal  of  attention  had  been  centered  upon 


1 62     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Rasalama,  because  of  her  youth,  beauty  and  re- 
finement. Moreover,  it  was  known  she  had  strong 
friends  at  court,  amongst  whom  was  Rafaralahy, 
who  had  known  her  almost  from  childhood  and 
had  often  helped  her  and  other  Christians.  It 
was  also  known  that  she  was  betrothed  to  one  of 
the  band  of  Christians,  who  was  putting  forth 
strenuous  efforts  to  secure  her  release ;  and  her 
love  for  him,  and  the  prospect  of  his  efforts  to 
secure  her  release  being  successful  if  she  would  so 
far  relent  as  to  name  her  companions,  were  ap- 
pealed to,  in  the  hope  of  accomplishing  the  pur- 
pose. Still  she  refused.  At  length  the  soldier 
who  had  charge  of  her  cell,  and  the  cells  of  several 
others,  undertook  to  obtain  some  information. 

Repeatedly,  during  the  evening  and  night,  the 
guard  went  to  Rasalama  and  used  every  blandish- 
ment, promise  and  threat  he  could  think  of  to  se- 
cure her  confession,  yet  without  effect.  Then,  as 
a  final  resort,  he  thought  to  deceive  her.  Open- 
ing her  cell  door  he  entered  and  addressed  her: 
"  Rasalama,  it's  no  use  your  longer  concealing 
the  names  of  your  companions."  "  Why  is  it  to 
no  purpose,  or  why  should  I  betray  my  friends  ?  " 
she  asked.  "  Because,"  said  he,  "  whether  or  not 
you  name  them,  they  will  all  be  arrested."  "  No," 
she  replied.  "  that  cannot  be,  for  they  will  not  be 
known  to  the  government.  No  Christian  will  im- 
peril the  life  of  a  brother  or  sister  in  order  to  save 
his  own."     "  Yes,"  said  the  guard,  "  it  has  already 


Deceived  163 

been  done."  "  Nay,  I  cannot  believe  that,"  re- 
plied Rasalama,  "  for  I  do  not  think  torture  or 
death  could  extort  their  names  from  our  band." 

"  Listen,  Rasalama,"  was  the  answer  of  the 
guard,  "  and  I  will  tell  you  what  is  for  your  own 
welfare.  The  bond  of  your  brotherhood  was  very 
powerful,  but  it  has  at  length  broken.  Your 
friends  in  the  other  cells  have  agreed  to  name 
some  of  their  companions.  Each  one  has  named 
seven  members  of  the  church,  and  already  those 
names  are  in  the  hands  of  the  officers.  There  is 
no  chance  of  escape  open  to  them.  Some  of  your 
friends  will  be  treated  leniently  because  of  the 
information  they  have  given.  But  the  judges  are 
especially  anxious  to  save  you,  and  I  am  come 
with  a  message  from  them  to  tell  you  that,  al- 
though they  already  have  the  names  of  most  of 
your  companions  at  large,  yet  if  you  will  name 
seven,  as  the  others  have  done,  even  though  they 
should  be  the  same  names  as  the  judges  already 
have,  in  consideration  of  your  act  they  will  re- 
lease you." 

Had  Rasalama  for  a  moment  suspected  the 
truth  of  this  statement,  how  differently  would  she 
have  acted.  But  she  was  young  and  hopeful  and 
loved;  and  when  she  heard  that,  through  the  weak- 
ening of  her  companions  in  prison,  her  friends 
outside  could  no  longer  be  concealed — that,  in- 
deed, even  if  she  should  sacrifice  herself,  it  could 
not  save  them — she  reluctantly  consented  to  name 


164     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

seven  of  her  friends.  The  guard  assured  her  that 
the  judges  had  those  names  already,  yet  she  had 
saved  herself  by  mentioning  them. 

When  the  guard  left  her  cell,  Rasalama  sat 
down  again  and  brooded  over  the  sad  let  of  the 
Christians,  grieving  at  the  yielding  of  her  friends 
in  prison  to  the  threats  of  their  persecutors,  griev- 
ing sorely  over  the  fate  of  those  she  would  have 
died  to  shield,  could  it  have  availed,  and  weeping 
for  herself  that  even  by  the  hopelessness  of  her 
resistance  to  the  queen's  demand  accomplishing 
any  good  for  her  brethren  and  sisters,  she  should 
have  been  led  to  acknowledge  the  names  of  any. 

Little  did  she  suspect  with  what  triumph  the 
guard  returned  to  the  court,  with  what  eagerness 
his  report  was  received  by  the  judges  and  Kcla- 
zapa,  or  the  swiftness  with  which  warrants  were 
issued  for  the  seven  persons  she  had  accused,  and 
officers  despatched  to  arrest  them.  But  she  was 
soon  to  discover  the  base  treachery  that  had  been 
practiced  upon  her. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  FIRST  MARTYR 

The  following  morning  the  Christians  were 
brought  into  court  once  more,  where  surprises 
awaited  them  all.  Great  was  the  wonder  of  Ra- 
salama's  companions  when  they  saw  seven  other 
members  of  the  church  placed  in  the  docks  beside 
them,  and  with  anxious  hearts  they  sought  to 
imagine  by  what  means  their  friends  had  been 
discovered.  But  greater  still  was  the  awe  in 
Rasalama's  heart.  She  had  expected  that  day  to 
see  thirty  or  forty  of  her  companions  arraigned 
in  court.  Yet  here  were  only  the  seven  whose 
names  she  had  admitted  to  the  guard  as  being 
amongst  the  despised  sect.  Rasalama's  face  grew 
pale,  and  she  herself  visibly  trembled — yet  not 
from  fear  of  anything  the  judges  could  do  to  her, 
but  because  of  the  fears  which  filled  her  mind  that, 
in  some  way,  she  had  been  made  the  victim  of  a 
conspiracy  on  the  part  of  her  persecutors.  When 
the  judges  had  taken  their  seats,  and  the  court 
opened,  the  names  of  the  new  prisoners  were 
called  for  identification,  and  one  by  one  they  an- 
swered clearly  and  bravely  to  their  names. 

How  was  it  that  of  all  the  Christians  the  judges 
could  get  within  their  grasp,  and  though  they  all 
I6S 


1 66     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

realized  so  clearly  the  danger  that  overhung  them, 
not  one  of  them  ever  showed  any  sign  of  fear  or 
weakness  in  facing  their  accusers? 

When  Paul,  the  diviner,  who  was  one  of  those 
mentioned  by  Rasalama,  was  called  upon,  he  ad- 
mitted freely  the  charge  of  being  a  Christian,  and 
spoke  of  the  peace  of  heart  he  enjoyed  in  the  sense 
of  sin  forgiven.  He  spoke  also  of  the  friendship 
and  love  of  Christ  for  His  people,  and  of  his  own 
efforts  to  humbly  obey  the  laws  of  Christ. 

"  What  are  those  laws?  "  cried  the  judge.  "  Let 
us  hear  them  that  we  may  know  the  nature  of  the 
laws  you  Christians  dare  to  place  above  the  laws 
of  our  queen !  "  "  The  first  great  law  that  Christ 
has  taught  us,"  replied  Paul,  "  is  to  love  God 
with  all  our  heart,  and  soul,  and  strength,  and 
mind.  And  the  second  law  is  this,  that  we  should 
love  our  neighbors  as  ourselves."  If  a  bomb  had 
been  exploded  it  could  scarcely  have  caused  more 
surprise.  The  judges  thought  they  were  about 
getting  to  the  roots  of  disloyalty  to  Ranavalona, 
and  they  found  instead  that  the  laws  of  these 
Christians  were  of  such  a  nature  as  to  make  them 
citizens  of  the  noblest  type.  The  men  who  A'onld 
do  to  others  as  they  would  others  should  do  to 
them  were  not  likely  to  seek  any  injury  to  country 
or  queen. 

However,  recovering  from  their  surprise,  the 
judges  questioned  Paul  on  the  subject  of  praying 
to  Jehovah,  thinking  that  here,  at  any  rate,  they 
would  find  some  evidence  that  the  claims  of  Je- 


The  First  Martyr  167 

hovah  and  Ranavalona  were  opposed,  and  that  a 
Christian  could  not  be  a  loyal  subject.  But,  if 
anything  their  surprise  was  greater  than  before 
when  Paul,  in  simple  words,  told  them  that 
amongst  other  subjects  for  his  constant  petition 
were  prayer  for  the  queen  and  all  the  officers  of 
the  court ;  for  the  welfare  of  all  the  people  of  the 
country ;  for  the  cessation  of  evil  and  the  making 
all  the  land  full  of  goodness  and  truth ;  and  that 
he  himself  might  be  able  to  lead  a  peaceable  and 
pure  life.  It  occurred  to  some  of  the  officers  that 
even  Kelazapa  himself  had  never  offered  better 
or  more  loyal  prayers  to  the  national  gods ;  and  if 
these  were  the  prayers  Jehovah  rejoiced  to 
receive  and  answer,  possibly  Jehovah  was  a 
friend,  rather  than  an  enemy,  to  their  land.  There 
was  a  lull  in  court  while  the  judges  conferred. 

Rasalama  seized  on  this  moment  to  turn  to  her 
guard  and  demand  where  were  the  Christians  ac- 
cused by  the  other  prisoners.  He  only  shrugged 
his  shoulders  and  muttered,  "  There  are  none." 
Then  did  it  dawn  upon  Rasalama  that,  by  a  cruel 
deception,  she  had  been  made  the  only  informant 
against  her  fellows  in  the  faith.  She  sank  down 
upon  the  floor  and  wept  tears  of  agony  and  re- 
morse. Presently  she  was  aroused  from  her  re- 
morse by  hearing  her  name  called  and  the  demand 
made  by  the  court  that  she  should  testify  against 
Paul  and  the  other  six  Christians  who  had  been 
arrested  on  her  information. 
Recovering     her     self-possession,     Rasalama 


1 68     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

quietly  but  firmly  refused  to  speak  about  them. 
When  she  was  again  called  upon  to  give  her  evi- 
dence, and  was  reminded  that  they  had  been  ar- 
rested on  her  accusation,  at  length  her  spirit  was 
stirred  within  her,  and,  standing  face  to  face  with 
her  judges,  Rasalama  denounced  with  words  of 
indignation  the  base  trick  played  upon  her  by  her 
guard  and  the  officers  of  the  court ;  expressed  her 
regret  that  she  had  ever  allowed  herself  to  be 
deceived  by  the  emissaries  of  idolatry,  and,  in  de- 
fiance of  all  the  wrath  of  court  and  queen,  refused 
to  open  her  lips  to  speak  one  word  against  those 
who  were  placed  beside  her. 

She  was  cautioned  in  regard  to  her  language 
and  reminded  that  she  was  in  the  power  of  the 
court ;  also  that  the  queen's  decree  had  stated  what 
should  be  the  penalty  of  a  Christian  confession. 
But  Rasalama,  filled  with  an  inspiration  and 
courage  from  heaven,  only  replied  by  holding  up 
to  scorn  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  idol  worship, 
the  sins  and  superstitions  of  the  people,  and  con- 
demned especially  the  conduct  of  the  priests  in 
teaching  the  people  to  place  confidence  in  stocks 
and  stones  instead  of  in  the  living  God.  She  also 
demanded  that  the  judges  should  contrast  the  vir- 
tues of  the  Christians  with  the  vices  of  the 
heathen,  pointing  out  that,  whereas  their  Scrip- 
tures taught  that  only  the  pure  in  heart  should  see 
God,  the  very  teaching  and  lives  of  the  priests 
were  all  calculated  to  make  the  people  impure  and 
licentious,    and    such    were    the    results.     With 


The  First  Martyr  169 

great  courage  she  bore  testimony  to  the  power  of 
the  Christian  faith,  and  to  the  purity  and  love- 
hncss  of  Christ,  and  reminded  her  judges  that, 
though  the  "  kings  of  the  earth  should  set  them- 
selves, and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together 
against  the  Lord  and  against  His  anointed," 
though  all  the  people  should  say,  "  Let  us  break 
their  bands  asunder,  and  cast  away  their  cords 
from  us ;  He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens  shall 
laugh,  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision." 
Some  of  them  that  sat  in  the  council  almost 
gnashed  upon  her  with  their  teeth  ;  and  the  judges 
fearing  the  power  of  her  testimony,  ordered  all 
the  Christians  to  their  cells.  Later  in  the  day 
their  condemnations  were  made  public.  With  the 
exception  of  Rasalama,  all  of  them  were  to  be  sold 
into  an  unredeemable  slavery.  Rasalama,  be- 
cause of  her  obstinacy,  and  the  courage  and  vigor 
with  which  she  had  assailed  the  idolatry  of  her 
country,  was  condemned  to  die.  For  several  days 
prior  to  her  execution  Rasalama  was  subjected  to 
stripes  and  tortures,  perhaps  in  the  hope  of  in- 
ducing her  to  relent.  But  her  suffering  seemed 
only  to  deepen  her  joy  in  her  Lord  and  her  pa- 
tience in  enduring  for  His  sake. 

The  only  act  of  leniency  shown  her  at  all,  and 
that  on  account  of  the  influence  of  friends  at 
court,  was  that  Rafaralahy  and  her  lover  were  al- 
lowed to  visit  and  comfort  her  in  her  cell  during 
the  days  she  lay  there  awaiting  death.  These 
were  sacred  seasons  of  fellowship  in  which  was 


lyo    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

begotten  a  fortitude  strong  enough  to  endure  the 
parting  worse  than  death  for  one,  and  the  brief 
struggle  of  death  for  the  other.  Strong  as  was 
Rasalama's  love  for  her  earthly  friend,  she  loved 
Christ  yet  better ;  she  could  not  deny  her  Lord  to 
live  with  her  lover.  Strong  and  jealous  as  was 
his  love  for  her,  he  could  not  ask  her  to  deny  her 
Lord  and  Master  for  his  sake.  Since  he  must 
give  her  up  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  they  both 
loved,  he  would  do  it  generously  and  freely ;  so  he 
encouraged  and  cheered  her  against  the  trying 
hour. 

The  night  before  her  execution,  opportunity 
was  given  her  lover  to  say  farewell  to  Rasalama. 
At  first  it  seemed  as  if  both  hearts  would  break. 
How  could  he  realize  that  to-morrow  the  spear 
would  pierce  the  heart  of  his  loved  one  and  not 
weep  for  her  ?  How  could  she  think  of  the  mor- 
row, and  that  alone  she  must  face  her  executioner, 
while  the  heathen  around  would  gloat  over  the 
sight  of  her  sufferings? 

But  gradually  peace  returned  to  both  hearts — 
the  peace  that  comes  when  every  burden  is  cast 
upon  the  Lord — and  with  it  came  a  strength  that 
seemed  divine.  But  we  will  not  intrude  on  that 
sacred  last  hour  together.  Presently  the  guard 
informed  them  that  the  time  was  up  and  they  must 
say  farewell. 

One  lingering  grasp  of  each  other's  hand,  one 
fond  embrace,  one  more  earnest  prayer,  one  more 
word  of  comfort  and  cheer,  in  which  her  lover 


The  First  Martyr  171 

found  voice  to  say :  "  Fear  not,  my  beloved  one ; 
Christ  will  be  near,  and  His  arms  will  receive  you 
gently  to  Himself.  I  myself  would  die  with  you, 
though  I  may  not.  Yet  I  will  be  near  you  at  the 
last,  and,  maybe,  we  soon  shall  meet  again.  Fare- 
well !  "  He  left  her  side,  the  cell  door  closed  and 
alone  Rasalama  awaited  the  dawn  of  day,  the 
stroke  of  death,  and  the  welcome  home  by  her  Sa- 
viour. 

But  what  prompted  those  words  of  her  lover? 
Could  it  be  that  deep  in  his  heart  there  was  an  in- 
tuition that  the  separation  would  not  be  for  long  ? 
Thus  she  mused  for  a  time,  then  gave  herself  to 
prayer.  And  was  the  vague  thought  that  the 
parting  was  only  for  a  little  while  bringing  com- 
fort to  his  heart,  and  silently  preparing  him  to 
follow  Rasalama  in  the  path  which  should  lead 
him  through  the  same  portal  of  death  to  the  same 
bright  glory  and  the  martyr's  crown?  At  day- 
break on  August  14th,  1837,  Rasalama  was  led 
forth  from  her  cell,  and,  chained  and  fettered,  fol- 
lowed her  executioner  to  the  hillside — Ambohi- 
potsy — where  she  was  to  die. 

On  the  way  to  the  fatal  spot,  she  was  carried 
past  the  little  church  where  she  had  worshiped, 
and  been  baptized. 

Ceasing,  for  a  moment,  the  hymn  she  was  sing- 
ing, she  pointed  to  the  place,  saying :  "  It  was 
there  I  heard  the  words  of  the  Saviour." 

Already  a  large  crowd  of  heathen  had  gathered 
to  see  the  first  Christian  die ;  and  as  they  saw  the 


172     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

lonely  maiden  step  forward  peacefully  and  calmly, 
and  without  a  blush  of  shame,  to  the  appointed 
place,  many  a  heart  was  filled  with  secret  admira- 
tion. As  Rasalama  took  her  place  she  glanced 
around,  and  on  one  side  of  the  hill  she  saw  a  small 
group  of  Christians,  and  amongst  them  Rafaralahy 
and  her  lover,  who  looked  at  her  with  eyes  full 
of  tenderness  and  compassion,  which  looks  in 
themselves  were  full  of  comfort  and  help  for  her. 

She  waved  her  hand  to  him — that  hand  heavy 
with  the  chains  of  persecution ;  and  he,  regardless 
of  the  onlookers,  waved  back  to  her.  A  few  mo- 
ments she  stood ;  then,  fearless,  kneeled  on  the 
green  sod.  One  last  glance  she  took  at  her  lover 
and  the  little  band  of  Christians ;  one  last  prayer 
offered  for  him  and  for  them ;  then  bowed  her 
head  and  closed  her  eyes  and  turned  her  thoughts 
to  Jesus,  to  whose  arms  and  embrace  she  was  go- 
ing. For  a  moment  her  voice  was  heard :  "  Fa- 
ther, forgive  them ;  they  know  not  what  they  do. 
Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit."  The  next  mo- 
ment the  executioner's  spear  entered  her  heart. 
Rasalama's  eyes  saw  the  King  in  His  beauty,  and 
His  hand  placed  upon  her  brow  the  crown  of  ever- 
lasting life. 

At  that  instant  Rafaralahy  exclaimed:  "If  I 
might  have  so  happy  and  tranquil  a  death,  I  would 
not  fear  to  die  for  the  Saviour  too."  The  words 
were  too  late  for  her  dying  ears  to  hear.  Her 
spirit  had  taken  its  flight.  But  did  Rasalama's 
glorified  spirit  catch  the  words  of  one  who  had 


The  First  Martyr  173 

ever  been  a  true  friend  to  her  and  to  all  the  Chris- 
tians ;  and  was  the  prayer  for  his  faithfulness  unto 
death  the  first  petition  she  laid  at  her  Saviour's 
feet? 

Standing-  among  the  group  of  Christians, 
though  not  yet  one  of  them,  was  Fantaka.  She 
made  her  way  to  the  cell  of  Rafarava^-}-,  and  told 
her  with  what  calmness  and  peace  of  mind,^  the 
first  Malagasy  martyr  had  gone  home. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

FUGITIVES 

The  death  of  Rasalama  had  a  wonderful  effect 
upon  the  Christian  Church — an  effect  just  the 
contrary  of  that  which  the  queen  had  intended 
to  produce.  So  peaceful  had  been  her  end  that 
they  began  to  realize  how  completely  Christ  takes 
the  sting  from  death ;  and  instead  of  shrinking 
from  the  ordeal,  there  were  hearts  which  began 
to  desire  that  they,  too,  might  win  the  martyr's 
crown. 

They  now  knew  the  worst  that  could  happen, 
and  instead  of  being  afraid,  their  courage  was  in- 
creased, their  faith  made  firm,  and  their  strength 
to  endure  abundantly  enlarged.  We  have  seen 
that  Rafaravavy,  though  sold  as  a  slave,  still  had 
a  large  portion  of  leisure,  and  that  she  devoted 
her  opportunities  yet  more  earnestly  to  comfort- 
ing and  teaching  her  fellow-Christians.  So  that 
the  Word  of  the  Lord  spread,  the  number  of  in- 
quirers grew,  and,  in  secret,  many  were  added  to 
the  Church.  One  Christian  had  been  slain,  but 
as  a  result,  many  heathen  were  born  into  eternal 
life  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Rafaralahy,  too, 
174 


Fugitives  175 

became  more  bold  in  his  Christian  witness.  He 
did  not  take  the  trouble  to  conceal  his  love  for  the 
Christians,  his  loyalty  to  Christ,  and  his  abhor- 
rence of  all  the  practices  of  heathenism. 

His  words  at  the  time  of  Rasalama's  death  ha^ 
been  duly  reported  to  the  government,  yet  he  took 
no  steps  to  conceal  his  actions  for  the  help  of  the 
Church. 

Rather,  he  sought  to  do  more  than  ever  for  the 
furtherance  of  the  cause  he  loved.  A  good  deal 
of  his  property  was  freely  devoted  to  the  relief 
of  suffering  and  needy  Christians,  and  these  deeds 
of  charity  soon  caused  him  to  be  marked  out  for 
punishment  and  death. 

Another  way  in  which  his  very  goodness  pro- 
voked the  anger  of  the  priests  was  this:  Some 
little  distance  from  the  gates  of  the  city  a  hut  had 
been  built  for  the  use  of  some  lepers,  who,  in 
Madagascar,  as  in  other  countries,  were  regarded 
as  outcasts  and  unclean.  Heathenism  had  no 
compassion  for  such  sufferers ;  the  priests  had  no 
hands  to  help  these  outcast  ones.  But  Rafaralahy 
had  both.  Frequently  he  would  visit  and  talk 
with  the  lepers,  cheering  and  strengthening  their 
hearts  ;  and  many  a  kindly  gift  did  he  carry  to  re- 
lieve their  sufferings  and  needs.  The  heathen 
were  not  slow  to  mark  the  contrast,  and  Kelazapa 
could  not  brook  anything  that  reflected,  even  by 
its  own  silent  merit,  upon  the  spirit  of  idolatry. 

Among  those  who,  on  the  outbreak  of  persecu- 
tion, had  gone  back  from  a  Christian  profession, 


176     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

was  one  to  whom  Rafaralahy  had  shown  much 
kindness — helping  him  in  his  times  of  difficuhy, 
so  that  he  was  in  Rafaralahy's  debt. 

UnwiUing  to  pay  what  he  owed,  he  used  the 
knowledge  which  through  friendship  he  had 
gained,  to  secure  the  arrest  of  the  man  who  had 
succored  him,  thus  seeking  to  destroy  the  debt  by 
destroying  his  creditor.  Heathenism  regarded 
his  treachery  as  an  act  of  peculiar  merit. 

One  day,  as  Rafaralahy  returned  from  a  visit 
to  the  leper's  hut,  and  drew  near  his  door,  he  saw 
signs  of  commotion,  and  heard  the  loud  lamenta- 
tions of  his  wife  and  relatives.  Hastening  for- 
ward to  see  what  had  happened,  he  had  scarcely 
stepped  inside  the  door  when  he  was  seized  by  two 
strong  arms,  and  found  himself  under  arrest  for 
having  encouraged  the  Christians  to  meet  for 
worship  at  his  house.  He  was  allowed  but  a  few 
moments  to  say  good-by  to  his  weeping  wife  and 
relatives.  Yet  he  found  time  to  encourage  them 
with  the  remembrance  that  this  was  a  part  of  the 
great  renunciation  which  discipleship  of  Christ 
involved,  and  to  assure  them  that  he  then  left 
them  in  the  Hands  of  Christ,  who  vv^ould  never  fail 
nor  forsake  them.  It  was  a  sudden  and  sharp 
trial,  thus  to  be  wrested  from  his  young  wife,  who 
loved  him  deeply  and  clung  to  him,  even  when 
the  officers  would  have  hastened  his  departure. 

There  is  no  pity  in  heathenism,  no  compassion 
in  the  heart  where  superstitious  reverence  for 
idols  reigns  supreme;  and  the  officers  found  a 


Fugitives  lyy 

grim  pleasure  in  the  agonized  grief  of  the  young 
wife,  though  they  marked  the  heroic  courage  with 
which  Rafaralahy  bore  the  testing. 

When  tortures,  and  other  methods,  failed  to 
make  him  confess  the  names  of  his  co-worshipers, 
Rafaralahy  was  led  forth  to  the  place  of  his  exe- 
cution. Surrounded  by  a  great  crowd  of  heathen, 
who  were  greatly  moved  by  his  calmness  and  fear- 
lessness, Rafaralahy  peacefully  lay  down  on  the 
ground,  offered  a  last  short  prayer,  and  received 
the  executioner's  spear.  Within  a  year  his  own 
prophecy  had  been  fulfilled— Rafaralahy,  like  Ra- 
salama,  had  died  for  the  sake  of  Christ. 

Not  satisfied  with  having  shed  this  blood,  but 
rather  emboldened  thereby  to  attempt  to  repeat 
such  acts  on  a  larger  scale,  further  steps  were 
taken  to  secure  the  arrest  of  such  Christians  as 
had  been  accustomed  to  assemble  at  Rafaralahy's 
house. 

Having  failed  to  extort  these  names  from  him, 
they  seized  his  widow,  and,  by  torture  and  cruel 
scourgings,  at  last  forced  from  her  a  confession  of 
the  persons  who  had  frequented  their  place  of 
abode,  for  religious  services;  and  now  the  hour 
of  triumph  seemed  at  hand. 

There  have  been  noble  deeds  performed  by 
heathen— deeds  which  surely  will  not  lose  their 
reward,  and  the  day  of  Rafaralahy's  death  wit- 
nessed one  of  them.  The  queen's  council  had 
been  sitting,  and  had  resolved  on  the  death  of  a 
number  of  well-known  Christians.     One  of  the 


lyS     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

councilors,  v/ho  was  friendly  toward  these  per- 
secuted ones,  purposel}'  engaged  in  conversation 
concerning  this  decision  in  the  presence  of  a 
heathen  woman,  of  whose  friendliness  to  the 
Christians  he  was  aware,  and  significantly  indi- 
cated the  nearness  of  the  peril,  since  they  were  to 
be  arrested  that  night.  No  sooner  had  he  passed 
on  than  the  woman  sped  away,  out  through  the 
gate  of  the  city  to  the  suburbs,  and  as  the  evening 
drew  on,  managed  to  find  Rafaravavy  and  two 
other  Christians.  To  these  she  gave  the  names 
of  those  whose  destruction  had  been  resolved 
upon,  and  telling  them  that  already  soldiers  had 
been  selected  to  arrest  them,  she  urged  them  to 
escape  while  yet  there  was  time.  Some  of  the 
threatened  ones  were  living  as  slaves  inside  the 
city,  and  the  question  arose,  should  these  three 
escape  and  leave  the  others  unwarned,  or  should 
they  risk  their  own  lives  to  help  their  brethren 
and  sisters? 

The  choice  was  soon  made.  Night  had  just 
fallen,  and  under  cover  of  darkness  they  all  crept 
round  the  city  till  they  reached  Ambohipotsy. 
There  they  paused  awhile ;  then,  kneeling  on  the 
soil,  stained  with  the  blood  of  their  martyred 
sister  and  brother,  commended  themselves  to  the 
care  of  God,  praying  for  help  and  courage,  if 
needs  be,  to  suffer ;  or,  if  He  so  wished,  for  de- 
liverance out  of  the  hands  of  their  foes.  Then 
they  separated,  two  of  them  going  off  into  the 


Fugitives  179 

woods  to  hide,  while,  alone,  Rafaravavy  under- 
took the  dangerous  task  of  entering  the  city  to 
warn  the  other  threatened  ones. 

Fortunately,  the  soldiers  sent  to  arrest  these 
three,  not  finding  them  at  home,  concluded  they 
had  all  gone  to  a  secret  meeting  of  the  Christians, 
and  decided  that  the  best  thing  to  do  was  to  wait 
near  at  hand,  so  that  as  they  returned  from  the 
meeting  they  might  arrest  them,  and  possibly  oth- 
ers too.  With  beating  heart  Rafaravavy  sped 
along  the  dark  streets  till  she  found  Fantaka  and 
Ramon  j  a. 

Here  for  a  brief  space  her  sad  and  lonely  heart 
was  comforted  and  gladdened.  There  was  a 
strange  kindness  in  Fantaka's  manner — a  gentle- 
ness Rafaravavy  had  never  seen  there  before. 
And  soon  the  secret  came  out.  Fantaka  had  be- 
come a  Christian,  although  she  had  not  yet  openly 
confessed  Christ.  So  that  a  deep  Christian  af- 
fection, added  to  her  human  love,  moved  her 
whole  energy  to  secure  the  safety  of  the  threat- 
ened Christians. 

She  would  not  allow  Rafaravavy  to  take  the 
risk  of  going  through  the  city ;  but  she  herself 
sent  to  call  the  condemned  ones  to  come  with  all 
secrecy  to  her  home. 

They  came,  and  were  filled  with  surprise  and 
thankfulness  when  they  saw  Rafaravavy,  and 
learned  that  she  had  come  to  seek  their  deliver- 
ance from  the  death  that  was  so  nigh  them. 


i8o     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Having  appointed  a  meeting  place  outside  the 
city,  they  crept  back  to  their  homes  to  put  together 
a  few  things,  complete  the  day's  task,  place  their 
owner's  property  in  safety,  and  prepare  to  flee. 
At  midnight  the  city  was  still,  and  dark  clouds 
overcast  the  sky.  With  mingled  feelings  Rafar- 
avavy  took  farewell  of  Fantaka,  and  then,  pro- 
tected for  a  time  by  the  presence  of  Ramon j a, 
walked  toward  the  city  gate. 

By  different  routes  the  other  warned  Christians 
sought  the  place  of  meeting.  They  all  reached 
the  spot  in  safety,  and  at  once  struck  out  for  the 
woods.  They  realized  that  they  must  place  as 
great  a  distance  as  possible  between  themselves 
and  their  enemies  before  morning,  for  next  day 
their  flight  must  be  discovered,  and  they  would 
be  known  as  fugitives.  But  they  were  able  to 
endure  the  fatigue  of  that  night's  long  journey, 
for  they  had  eaten  heartily  before  setting  out,  and 
were  well  supplied  with  food  for  the  first  two  or 
three  days.  Noon  the  next  day  found  the  fugi- 
tives some  fifty  miles  away  from  the  capital. 

That  morning  the  city  awoke  to  learn  that  the 
warrants  for  the  arrest  of  Rafaravavy  and  others 
had  not  been  executed,  because  the  Christians 
could  not  be  found.  This  of  itself  would  not 
have  occasioned  great  surprise.  But  when  it  was 
reported  that  the  slaves  inside  the  city  walls, 
whose  arrest  had  been  decided  on,  were  missing, 
then  Ranavalona  realized  that  she  had  been  be- 


Fugitives  1 8 1 


*t>' 


trayed  this  time — the  Christians  had  escaped  from 
her  snare,  and  her  anger  burned  within  her. 

Immediately  several  companies  of  soldiers  were 
ordered  out  to  scour  the  country  for  the  fugi- 
tives. It  so  happened  that  in  the  company  of 
soldiers  that  first  discovered  the  route  the  fugi- 
tives had  taken,  and  so  had  the  advantage  in  pur- 
suit, were  two  young  men — cousins — who  had 
been  taught  by  the  Christians  before  they  entered 
the  army.  The  efifects  of  that  teaching  and  of  re- 
cent events  had  been  to  lead  them  to  more  earnest 
inquiry,  and  now  they  were  secret  disciples  of 
Christ.  The  fugitives  had  fled  to  the  great  for- 
est, hoping  to  reach  the  inside  belt  of  woodland, 
between  which  and  the  broader  outer  hill  lay  the 
Sihanaka  country.  If  by  any  means  they  could 
cross  it,  they  would  then  be  right  above  Tamatave, 
and  might  possibly  find  an  opportunity  to  escape 
from  the  island. 

Traveling  mostly  by  night,  and  resting  and  hid- 
ing by  day,  they  gradually  made  their  way  on- 
ward. Often  they  suffered  greatly  from  thirst 
and  hunger,  and  sometimes  from  exposure  to  the 
inclement  weather.  Fortunately,  the  forest  con- 
tained a  good  many  trees,  from  which  they  se- 
cured succor.  From  the  traveler's  tree  they  often 
obtained  plenty  of  good  water;  frequently  they 
were  fain  to  stay  the  pangs  of  hunger  by  eating 
the  roots  of  the  lattice-leaf  plant. 

Gradually  the  soldiers  gained  on  them,  being 


1 82     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

helped  by  the  discovery  of  spots  where  they  had 
hidden,  and  soon  the  fugitives  had  to  keep  as 
sharp  a  look-out  for  the  soldiers  as  the  soldiers 
v/ere  keeping  for  them. 

As  they  pressed  forward  they  found,  again  and 
again,  real  friends  in  their  time  of  peril.  Some 
for  political  reasons  were  glad  to  do  anything  to 
discomfit  the  queen.  But  others,  out  of  genuine 
sympathy  for  the  persecuted  Christians,  were 
willing  to  help  them  escape  from  the  cruelty  of 
the  oppressor.  Early  one  morning,  as  they  were 
skirting  the  south  end  of  the  Sihanaka  province, 
on  coming  down  a  steep  track,  they  were  sur- 
prised to  hear  voices  near  them,  and  their  surprise 
grew  to  alarm  when  they  discovered  that  within  a 
few  himdred  yards  from,  them,  and  separated  only 
by  a  hillock  and  a  clump  of  trees,  was  a  company 
of  soldiers  searching  for  them.  For  safety's  sake 
they  separated  to  seek  shelter.  Some  of  them, 
by  retreating,  got  behind  the  soldiers  and  hid  in  a 
cave.  Rafaravavy  found  a  house,  whose  owner 
promised,  as  far  as  possible,  to  help  her.  And 
the  opportunity  soon  came,  for  while  they  stood 
speaking  in  the  room  a  group  of  officers  were  seen 
approaching. 

Hurriedly,  Rafaravavy  went  into  the  bedroom, 
crept  under  the  bed,  and  was  covered  with  some 
old  garments.  There  was  a  demand  at  the  door 
to  know  if  any  of  the  Christians  were  in  the 
house. 

Prevarication  would  have  been  useless.     The 


Fugitives  183 

officer  was  simply  told  that  if  he  suspected  such 
to  be  the  case  the  door  was  open  and  he  could 
search.  Two  soldiers  were  ordered  to  enter  the 
house,  and  these  happened  to  be  the  two  cousins 
who  were  secret  disciples  of  Christ.  They  made 
a  search  of  the  house,  but  v/ithout  prying  into 
places  where,  possibly,  a  Christian  might  have 
been  concealed.  As  they  did  not  bring  forth  any 
prisoner,  the  whole  company  turned  away  and 
continued  the  search.  After  a  few  days'  rest  the 
fugitives  again  moved  on  slowly  and  cautiously. 
Once  again  they  found  themselves  almost  face  to 
face  with  their  pursuers  ;  but  a  friend  was  at  hand. 

Quickly  descending  into  a  rice-pit,  the  mouth  of 
which  the  friendly  heathen  covered  with  thorn 
bushes,  they  lay  concealed  while  the  soldiers  slow- 
ly went  past,  uttering  their  names,  and  expressing 
their  disgust  at  the  difficulty  found  in  capturing 
them. 

But  soon  their  hopes  for  immediate  escape  were 
cut  ofif.  The  fugitives,  to  avoid  the  soldiers,  were 
obliged  to  retrace  their  steps.  They  were  actual- 
ly hunted  back  to  the  capital,  and  for  some  time, 
while  hundreds  of  soldiers  were  scouring  the 
country,  seeking  to  seize  and  destroy  them,  they 
were  hiding  about  the  very  palace  gates  and  tak- 
ing final  leave  of  their  friends. 

Here  a  new  prospect  of  help  and  escape  opened 
to  them.  One  of  the  European  teachers,  who 
had  left  the  island  for  a  time,  filled  with  a  desire 
to  help  the  persecuted  Christians,  succeeded  in 


1 84     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

getting  a  message  to  them,  promising  help  to  es- 
cape if  they  could  only  reach  the  coast.     Thus  en- 
couraged, they  set  out  once  more  on  the  long  and 
perilous  journey  to  Tamatave. 
Could  they  reach  it  ? 


CHAPTER  XIX 

OUT  OF  THE  JAWS  OF  DEATH 

The  second  effort  to  reach  the  coast  was,  per- 
haps, more  perilous  to  the  fugitives  than  the  first 
attempt.  Since  they  had  so  long  eluded  their 
pursuers,  the  queen's  anger  had  increased.  The 
soldiers  were  urged  to  more  strenuous  efforts  to 
capture  the  Christians,  and  instructions  were  is- 
sued that  those  found  by  the  troops  were  not  to 
be  brought  to  the  capital,  but  executed  just  where 
caught.  The  execution,  too,  was  to  be  of  a  bar- 
barous character.  The  queen's  instructions  were 
to  simply  dig  a  hole,  to  bind  the  Christians  hand 
and  foot,  place  them  in  the  hole  in  the  ground, 
pour  boiling  water  over  them,  and  bury  them. 
Probably  the  search  would  have  been  more  suc- 
cessful than  it  was  had  there  not  been  in  the 
hearts  of  many  of  the  soldiers  a  secret  admiration 
of  the  Christians.  Indeed,  the  very  cruelty  of  the 
death  penalty  they  were  bidden  to  inflict  on  any 
they  found  made  a  good  many  of  the  soldiers  se- 
cretly hope  they  would  not  find  any.  For  there 
were  qualities  displayed  by  the  Christians  which 
compelled  their  adversaries  to  respect  them ;  and 
even  in  the  hearts  of  many  heathen  were  some 
glimmerings  of  light,  which  made  many  of  them 
185 


1 86     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

hate  the  foul  deeds  to  which  their  sovereign's  rage 
was  driving  them. 

In  order  to  render  their  possibiHties  of  escape 
more  sure,  the  fugitives  decided  to  separate  into 
several  groups,  the  aim  of  all  being  to  keep  one 
direction  in  their  flight,  and  to  make  for  one  point 
— Tamatave. 

They  felt  that,  in  the  event  of  being  surprised 
by  the  soldiers,  two  or  three  could  be  more  speed- 
ily and  effectively  secreted  than  a  larger  number. 
This  plan,  v/hile  it  made  the  probabilities  of  es- 
cape greater,  also  made  it  necessary  for  some  of 
the  fugitives  to  encounter  greater  dangers  of  an- 
other kind. 

Yet  they  felt  they  would  rather  meet  the  attacks 
of  the  brute  creation  than  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  their  heathen  brethren. 

Some  of  them  were  compelled  to  make  wider 
circuits,  and  so  had  to  cross  deep  rivers  and 
mountain  torrents,  where  alligators  abounded ; 
others  of  them  went  so  far  round  that  they  were 
prone  to  face  perils  of  storm  on  the  lake,  and  at 
times  had  to  cross  deep  ravines  and  mountain 
gorges,  by  narrow  and  slender  paths,  where  a  slip 
of  the  foot  must  have  meant  instant  death. 

Added  to  the  danger  was  the  hardship  of  hav- 
ing to  go  for  long  periods  without  food,  or  to 
subsist  on  the  meanest  support  the  forest  could 
afford.  Their  feet  and  legs  were  bruised  and  lac- 
erated as  they  climbed  over  the  rocks  of  the  moun- 
tain passes,  or  forced  their  way  through  the  thick 


Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death  1 87 

underbrush  that  served  to  conceal  them  from  their 
pursuers ;  and  they  were  weary  from  the  constant 
dread  of  being  seized  by  unfriendly  hands,  and 
marched  back  to  the  capital — and  death. 

At  length,  after  several  weeks  of  such  exposure 
and  privation,  they  drew  near  to  Tamatave,  and 
were  filled  with  thankfulness  that,  so  far,  not  one 
of  them  had  been  discovered,  neither  had  any  evil 
befallen  them. 

They  found  a  place  of  concealment,  where  they 
hoped  to  be  able  to  elude  detection  for  some  time, 
and  succeeded  in  getting  a  message  by  a  friendly 
hand  to  those  who  were  preparing  to  assist  their 
escape.  Great  was  the  joy  as,  one  by  one,  the 
various  groups  came  safely  to  the  rendezvous,  and 
rehearsed  the  gracious  help  and  many  deliver- 
ances, vouchsafed  them  by  their  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter, amid  the  perils  of  their  journey. 

Though  they  dared  not  lift  their  voices  in  songs 
of  praise,  for  fear  of  being  discovered,  there  was 
not  one  of  them  who  did  not,  in  the  heart,  sing 
unto  the  Lord.  News  soon  reached  them  that 
their  friends  were  hastening  preparations  to  de- 
liver them ;  but  great  watchfulness  and  care  were 
urged  upon  them,  for  the  undertaking  was  sur- 
rounded by  many  difficulties.  The  queen's  ha- 
tred was  relentless ;  her  orders  arbitrary.  Their 
designs  were  suspected,  and  the  quay  at  Tama- 
tave seemed  to  almost  swarm  with  soldiers  whose 
commission  was  to  find,  and  arrest,  the  fugitives. 

During  the  days  of  waiting  there  came  one  mo- 


1 88     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

ment  in  which  the  hearts  of  the  Httle  band  were 
filled  with  consternation.  Rafaravavy  had  gone 
out  from  the  place  of  concealment  for  the  purpose 
of  seeking  food,  and  thought  she  had  succeeded 
in  evading  the  watchfulness  of  the  soldiers  and 
of  every  one  else  who  could  have  any  interest  in 
knowing  their  whereabouts.  She  was  returning 
through  the  forest  tracks,  and  had  just  reached 
the  foot  of  the  steps  leading  to  the  cave  in  which 
their  hiding  place  had  been  made,  when  there  was 
a  crackling  in  the  bush,  and  on  turning  her  head, 
she  saw  a  man  in  the  queen's  uniform  within  a 
few  yards. 

Their  place  of  concealment  was  discovered. 
Rafaravavy  ran  up  quickly,  with  the  intention  of 
at  least  warning  the  others,  but,  calling  her  name, 
the  man  followed,  and,  close  behind  her,  entered 
the  cave. 

It  was  clearly  no  use  attempting  to  escape,  and 
the  Christians  came  forward  to  give  themselves 
up  to  their  pursuer. 

But  the  next  moment  their  dismay  was  turned 
to  gladness  unspeakable.  They  found  themselves 
in  the  presence  of  an  officer  of  the  governor  of 
Tamatave,  but  discovered  that  he  was  secretly  a 
friend  of  the  persecuted  Christians  ;  and,  although 
endangering  his  own  life  thereby,  had  sought 
them  out  for  the  purpose  of  helping  them  in  their 
hour  of  need.  Yet  another  surprise  was  in  store 
for  them.     The  cousin  of  Radama,  who  had  es- 


Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death  189 

caped  the  slaughter  by  which  Ranavalona  secured 
the  throne,  had  become  a  Christian. 

By  his  hand  the  officer  was  able,  again  and 
again,  to  send  suppHes  for  the  necessities  of  the 
fugitives,  and  through  him  they  were  enabled  to 
send  messages  to  their  friends  and  to  complete 
preparations  for  their  escape.  He  succeeded  in 
bringing  to  them  several  suits  of  sailors'  clothes. 
While  in  conversation  with  some  of  the  soldiers 
he  did  his  utmost  to  throw  them  off  their  guard 
as  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  fugitives,  At  length 
plans  were  perfected,  and  the  evening  on  which 
they  were  to  attempt  their  escape  drew  on.  A 
ship,  flying  the  British  flag,  lay  peacefully  at  an- 
chor in  the  harbor,  but  some  distance  away  from 
shore.  On  board  all  seemed  quiet  and  free  from 
activity  of  any  kind,  although  the  captain's  secret 
intention  was  to  sail  before  next  day. 

As  usual,  the  soldiers  were  scattered  along  the 
quay,  but  were  keeping  only  a  perfunctory  look- 
out. There  had  been  no  sign  of  the  fugitives 
discovered,  and  no  evidence  seen  of  any  attempt 
to  rescue  any,  and  after  a  time  the  officers  had 
grown  careless  and  unsuspicious,  so  that  their 
watch  had  been  relaxed. 

Night  had  just  fallen  on  sea  and  land  when, 
from  the  ship,  a  boat  was  lowered,  and  swiftly 
but  quietly  rowed  to  one  end  of  the  harbor.  At 
the  same  time  Rakotomanga  appeared  on  the  quay 
and,  as  he  had  often  done  before,  engaged  the 


ipo    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

soldiers,  who  were  straggHng  around,  in  conver- 
sation. 

How  calmly,  yet  how  earnestly,  did  he  seek  to 
rivet  their  whole  attention  that  night,  for  he  knew 
how  much  depended  on  his  efforts.  Meanwhile, 
the  fugitives  had  cut  their  hair  short,  and,  casting 
off  their  garments,  had  donned  the  sailor  suits, 
and  thus  prepared,  they  awaited  the  dark  cover 
of  night. 

Presently,  while  Rakotomanga  and  the  soldiers 
were  still  engaged  in  conversation,  their  attention 
was  arrested  by  what  appeared  to  be  a  party  of 
sailors  strolling  across  the  quay. 

One  of  the  soldiers  raised  the  question  as  to 
whom  they  might  be ;  but  so  deep  was  the  interest 
in  the  subject  they  were  discussing  that  an  officer 
hushed  him,  remarking  that  they  were  evidently 
some  boat's  crew,  who  had  been  spending  the 
day  on  shore,  going  off  to  their  vessel.  It  was 
thus,  with  beating  hearts  and  alternating  hopes 
and  fears,  our  friends  reached  the  shore,  stepped 
down  into  the  boat,  and  were  immediately  borne 
off  to  the  ship  anchored  in  the  stream. 

Suddenly,  while  the  soldiers  were  still  speaking, 
there  came  from  over  the  harbor  the  sound  of 
Malagasy  female  voices  singing  Christian  songs 
of  praise  and  deliverance. 

The  soldiers  paused  and  listened ;  they  recog- 
nized some  of  the  voices ;  they  caught  the  words 
of  triumph  and  thanksgiving ;  they  saw  the  ship's 
signals  lighted,  while,  mingling  v.ith  the  songs  of 


Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death  191 

the  Christians  came  the  "  Yo-ho's  "  of  the  sailors 
as  they  heaved  anchor;  and  before  the  officers 
could  recover  from  their  surprise,  the  lights  of  the 
ship  grew  smaller  and  more  distant  as  she .  set 
to  sea,  and  they  realized  that  the  fugitives  had 
escaped  from  the  jaws  of  death. 

The  governor  despatched  messengers  to  the 
capital  to  make  known  the  fact  that  the  vigilance 
of  the  soldiers  had  been  evaded  and  that  Rafara- 
vavy,  with  six  other  fugitives  had  escaped  to  a 
land  where  the  warrants  of  Ranavalona  were  im- 
potent. 

It  may  here  be  stated  that  the  arrival  in  Eng- 
land of  six  of  the  fugitives  was  the  means  of 
bringing  home  to  the  Christian  Church  the  im- 
portance of  the  work  that  had  been  accomplished 
in  Madagascar ;  and  their  presence  at  a  great  gath- 
ering in  Exeter  Hall,  London,  on  June  4,  1839, 
awakened  profound  interest  in  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  Island. 

These  fugitives  did  not,  however,  spend  the 
years,  during  which  their  fellow  Christians  were 
suffering  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel,  in  the  ease 
and  security  of  life  in  England. 

They  wanted  to  be  engaged  in  the  service  of 
Christ;  and  so  in  1842  they  returned  to  the 
Mauritius,  where  were  large  numbers  of  Mala- 
gasy slaves,  and  there,  for  many  years,  they 
found  the  opportunity  for  bringing  the  joy  and 
love  of  Christ  into  the  lives  of  their  downtrodden 
brethren. 


192     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

It  happened  that  while  these  events  had  been 
transpiring',  Fantaka,  who  was  still  unsuspected 
of  sympathy  with  the  Christians,  and  was  thus 
able  to  move  about  freely,  became  anxious  to 
know  the  fate  of  Rafaravavy  and  her  companions, 
and  so  had  set  out,  accompanied  by  some  friends 
and  slaves,  to  learn  something  concerning  them. 
After  traveling  several  days  she  met  the  messen- 
gers from  Tamatave,  who  told  her  of  the  escape 
from  the  country  of  those  who  had  so  long  been 
hunted  and  persecuted.  A  great  joy  v/elled  up 
in  Fantaka's  heart  as  she  returned  in  haste  to  the 
city,  bearing  the  news. 

Great  was  the  indignation  and  consternation  of 
the  queen  when  the  tidings  reached  her;  while 
Kelazapa  and  his  fellow-priests  became  almost 
frantic  v/ith  rage.  Fiercer,  and  yet  more  imper- 
ative, were  the  orders  given  to  the  soldiery,  so 
that  the  deliverance  of  the  first  band  of  fugitives 
was  the  signal  for  the  outbreak  of  a  more  bitter 
spirit  of  hatred  toward  all  the  Christians  remain- 
ing on  the  island.  The  command  went  forth, 
"  No  quarter  to  the  Christians !  "  Scourging  and 
chains,  imprisonment,  slavery  and  the  tangena 
ordeal,  were  now  the  common  lot  of  all  suspected 
of  being  Christians  who  could  be  caught.  Many 
escaped  to  the  forests,  and  there,  for  years  to 
come,  lived  in  volcanic  craters,  caves  and  dens, 
subsisting  on  such  roots  or  other  kinds  of  food  as 
they  could  obtain. 

Encouraged  by  the  escape  of  Rafaravavy  and 


Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death  193 

her  companions,  others  made  efforts  to  reach  the 
coast,  hoping  that  some  way  of  dehverance  would 
open  to  them.  But  the  queen  and  her  officers 
had  learned  a  lesson  and  it  was  scarcely  possible. 
A  second  such  attempt  had  a  disastrous  and  bitter 
ending.  A  company  of  sixteen  Christians  were 
making  their  way  to  the  coast  and  had  for  a  long 
time  successfully  eluded  the  soldiers.  But 
through  an  act  of  treachery  they  were  surprised 
while  in  a  place  of  concealment,  and  all  of  them 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  captors.  They  were 
bound  together,  and  set  out  to  march  back  to  An- 
tananarivo for  trial. 

Life  was  dear  to  them,  as  to  others,  and  it  was 
not  to  be  expected  that  any  opportunity  to  save 
life  would  be  allowed  to  slip.  It  so  happened  that, 
toward  the  close  of  a  day's  march,  one  of  the 
prisoners  discovered  that,  in  consequence  of 
emaciation  resulting  from  lack  of  food,  the 
bands  upon  her  wrists  were  slack.  Just  at  dusk 
the  company  vv^ere  skirting  the  edge  of  a  forest, 
and  approaching  the  spot  where  they  were  to 
halt  for  the  night.  At  a  bend  of  the  road,  taking 
advantage  of  the  negligence  of  the  soldiers,  she 
managed  to  squeeze  her  shrunken  hand  through 
the  loop,  and,  quietly  dropping  out  of  the  march, 
fled  to  the  forest  and  succeeded  in  making  good 
her  escape.  The  other  fifteen  were  brought  to  the 
city,  and  after  trial  were  placed  in  prison  to  await 
their  execution. 

Whether  by  the  connivance  of  a  friendly  guard, 


1 94    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

or  as  the  consequence  of  carelessness  in  the  watch, 
another  of  the  condemned  Christians  succeeded  in 
escaping  from  the  prison  and  fled  to  the  forests. 

Ultimately,  nine  of  the  Christians  were  selected 
by  the  queen  for  execution,  and  the  time  and 
place  were  appointed.  The  old  man,  Paul,  whose 
testimony  had  been  so  powerful,  was  one  of  them. 
Another  was  Joshua,  who  had  rendered  much 
service  to  the  church  as  a  teacher. 

Worn  out  with  their  journeyings  and  their  re- 
peated fastings,  some  of  the  condemned  Chris- 
tians were  unable  even  to  walk  to  the  place  of  ex- 
ecution. They  were,  therefore,  slung  on  poles  and 
borne  by  soldiers  to  the  spot.  Once  again  the 
heathen  crowds  gathered  to  witness  the  final  tes- 
timony of  the  Christians  to  their  faith  in  their 
Lord.  And  once  again  the  hearts  of  the  heathen 
were  filled  with  admiration  at  the  inward  peace 
and  the  outward  joy  revealed  by  those  appointed 
to  death.  As  the  crowd  moved  forward  to  the 
fatal  spot — singularly  named  the  "  Village  of 
God  " — the  voices  of  the  condemned  ones  were 
heard  praying  for  pardon  for  their  enemies,  and 
pointing  their  foes  and  persecutors  to  the  "  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world." 
Then  on  the  "  Village  of  God  "  they  proved  them- 
selves faithful  unto  death,  and  by  angel  hands 
were  borne  upward  to  the  home  of  God. 

It  is  recorded,  that  at  the  moment  of  their  exe- 
cution, the  hearts  of  the  superstitious  around  were 
filled  with  great  alarm. 


Out  of  the  Jaws  of  Death  19 S 

It  had  been  arranged  that,  as  a  signal  for  the 
executioner  to  strike  the  fatal  blow  with  his  spear, 
a  cannon  should  be  fired.  This  was  done!  But 
the  charge  of  powder  rent  the  cannon  in  pieces, 
and  the  man  who  discharged  the  gun  was  serious- 
ly injured.  Many  of  the  onlookers  interpreted 
this  event  as  a  sign  of  Jehovah's  anger,  and  a 
prophecy  that  boded  ill  to  the  cause  of  the  idols. 


CHAPTER  XX 

A  queen's  infatuation 

If  the  blood  already  shed,  and  the  sufferings 
already  inflicted,  had  not  served  to  appease  the 
queen's  anger  and  the  thirst  for  vengeance  of  the 
priests,  neither  had  it  succeeded  in  creating  fear 
in  the  hearts  of  the  Christians ;  nor  even  in  check- 
ing the  progress  of  Christianity  in  the  land.  Rath- 
er, the  fiercer  the  persecution  became,  the  more 
numerous  and  fearless  grew  the  ranks  of  the 
Christians. 

Two  men,  whose  acquaintance  we  have  already 
made,  must  never  be  forgotten.  They  were  the 
two  soldiers  who  displayed  sympathy  with  the 
fugitives,  and,  by  not  searching  under  the  bed, 
permitted  Rafaravavy  to  escape.  These  men  had 
become  outright  Christians,  and  had  taken  a  stand 
against  the  idolatrous  practices  and  teaching 
around  them. 

In  other  parts  of  the  island  the  persecutions  of 
the  Christians,  and  the  truths  gleaned  from  occa- 
sional fugitives,  had  been  creating  an  interest  in 
this  new  religion ;  and  news  came  that  a  great 
tribe — the  Sakalava — were  earnestly  desiring  that 
some  would  come  and  instruct  them  in  the  Gospel. 
These  soldiers  volunteered  to  go  on  the  mission, 
196 


A  Queen's  Infatuation  197 

and  were  sent  on  their  way  by  the  church.  After 
making  known  Christ  to  these  people,  and  return- 
ing home,  news  of  their  action  was  brought  to  the 
queen.  Filled  with  wrath  that  soldiers  in  her 
army  should  thus  challenge  her  authority,  and 
dare  not  only  to  profess,  but  to  preach  Christ,  she 
had  them  arrested  and  tried.  As  bravely  as  they 
had  served  her  in  the  past,  so  bravely  did  they 
now  confess  Christ.  The  sentence  was  death ! 
And  in  order  to  make  their  punishment  a  more  ef- 
fective warning,  they  were  condemned  to  die  in 
their  native  village.  Thither  they  were  taken,  and 
on  a  Sunday  morning  led  forth  into  the  market 
place,  and  in  presence  of  a  great  crowd  of  sorrow- 
ing friends  and  relations,  and  of  sympathetic 
heathen,  they  were  executed — professing  with 
their  dying  breath  their  joyous  expectation  of  be- 
ing that  day  with  their  Lord  in  Paradise. 

Other  events  also  served  to  show  the  queen  that 
she  had  not  succeeded  in  her  purpose  of  extermi- 
nating the  Christians.  It  soon  became  evident 
that  even  in  the  palace,  the  new  doctrine  was 
making  rapid  headway.  Ramaka,  fearless  of  the 
wrath  of  the  queen,  went  on  in  the  work  of  hold- 
ing Bible  readings  right  in  the  capital,  and  it  be- 
came the  more  difficult  for  any  to  hinder  him, 
because  at  least  two  members  of  the  royal  family, 
and  others  in  positions  of  influence,  supported  his 
efforts. 

Indeed,  such  was  the  influence  of  his  work  that 
under  his  teaching  Prince  Ramon j a  became  a 


198     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Christian,  and  made  confession  of  his  faith.  Ra- 
kota-Radama,  the  queen's  own  and  only  son,  also 
became  favorably  disposed  toward  the  Christians ; 
while  a  nephew  of  the  prime  minister  constituted 
himself  the  friend  and  champion  of  some  of  the 
persecuted  ones.  It  was  natural  that  such  events, 
happening  in  the  palace  precincts,  should  make 
the  queen  somewhat  careful  as  to  what  steps  she 
took.  At  the  same  time  it  seemed  to  exasperate 
the  feelings  of  the  priests,  and  to  make  them  the 
more  anxious  to  hold  their  ascendency  over  the 
councils  and  acts  of  the  queen. 

During  the  season  of  comparative  quiet  and 
freedom  from  persecution,  the  Christians  sought 
earnestly  to  strengthen  their  position.  Their 
numbers  were  increasing,  and  calls  were  coming 
from  many  parts  for  teachers  and  for  copies  of  the 
Scriptures.  The  people  wanted  to  know  what 
was  the  faith  for  which  men  and  women  were 
thus  dying.  At  the  same  time  most  of  their 
Scriptures  and  papers  had  been  seized  and  burnt. 

However,  they  busied  themselves  in  writing  out 
copies  of  the  Gospel,  and  sending  them  abroad  to 
enlighten  those  who  were  seeking  knowledge. 
And  these  Scriptures  were  fondly  cherished  by 
those  into  whose  hands  they  came.  Many  of 
them,  in  after  days  of  darkness,  were  hidden  in  the 
thatch  of  houses,  or  buried  in  holes  in  the  ground, 
or  secured  in  forest  caves ;  and  after  many  years 
were  once  more  brought  out  into  the  light.  The 
torn  leaves  of  some  of  them  are  to  be  seen  to-day, 


A  Queen's  Infatuation  199 

tied  together  with  cords  of  bark  and  stained  with 
the  tears  which  fell  from  the  eyes  of  the  perse- 
cuted ones,  as  they  sought  to  draw  comfort  from 
those  pages  in  the  solitary  dens  and  caves  in 
which  they  hid  from  their  pursuers. 

But  the  lull  could  not  last  long.  Indeed,  a  few 
years  of  such  steady  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
Christians,  and  all  hope  of  saving  idolatry  would 
have  been  demolished.  An  occasion  soon  pre- 
sented itself  for  the  queen's  resolve  to  be  renewed. 
One  morning  the  people  of  Antananarivo  awoke 
to  find  that  a  placard  had  been  affixed  to  the  palace 
walls  on  which  was  the  following  passage  from 
the  Scriptures,  "  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Phar- 
isees, hypocrites ;  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  against  men,  neither  suffer  ye  them  that 
are  entering  to  go  in." 

That  was  more  than  Ranavalona  or  the  priests 
could  endure,  and,  although  they  had  not  any 
idea  who  had  put  up  the  warning,  they  ordered 
the  arrest  of  a  young  Christian  named  Raharo, 
and  he  was  condemned  to  drink  the  tangena. 

Some  of  the  church  members  made  a  strong  ef- 
fort to  save  him  from  the  ordeal,  but  they  were 
seized  and  executed,  and  their  bodies  cut  up  into 
small  pieces  of  flesh  and  burnt.  Raharo  was 
compelled  to  drink  the  poison,  and  died  from  the 
effects.  This  was  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  queen 
and  her  counsellors  that  the  Christians  had  deter- 
mined to  defy  her  to  do  her  worst,  and  she  re- 
solved once  again  to  strike  a  blow. 


200    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Another  great  kabary  was  called,  and  to  the  as- 
sembled multitudes  the  queen's  proclamation  was 
announced.  One  sentence  in  that  proclamation 
revealed  alike  the  bewilderment  and  the  spiritual 
darkness  of  the  queen :  "  I  have  killed  some ;  I 
have  made  some  slaves  till  death ;  I  have  put  some 
in  long  and  heavy  fetters,  and  still  you  continue 
praying.  How  is  it  that  you  cannot  give  up 
that?" 

The  queen  did  not  seem  to  realize  that  a  more 
pertinent  question  would  have  been :  "  How  is 
it  that  I  have  not  succeeded  in  turning  you  from 
your  course  ?  "  Unintentionally  the  phrase  used 
correctly  expressed  the  truth  which  formed  the 
only  answer  the  Christians  could  give,  viz. :  "  We 
cannot  give  up  that."  As  before,  the  proclama- 
tion called  upon  the  Christians  to  accuse  them- 
selves, and,  if  anything,  more  terrible  were  the 
penalties  to  attach  to  any  who  should  still  prove 
obstinate  in  their  refusal  to  renounce  Christianity 
and  return  to  the  worship  of  the  idols. 

What  now  will  the  Christians  do?  The  die  is 
cast !  the  queen's  speech  has  been  read.  Will  the 
Christians  dare  provoke  the  anger  of  the  govern- 
ment by  confessing  Christ?  That  proclamation 
of  the  queen's,  which  was  meant  to  sound  in  their 
ears  like  a  death  warrant,  seemed  to  come  to  them 
as  a  trumpet  voice  from  the  very  gates  of  heaven : 


A  Queen's  Infatuation  201 

"  Ye  that  are  men,  now  serve  Him, 
Against  unnumbered  foes; 
Your  courage  rise  with  danger, 
And   strength  to  strength  oppose !  " 

This  was  the  spirit  displayed  by  these  loyal 
ones.  The  enemy  had  grown  bold  and  deter- 
mined;  jealousy  had  increased  to  rage,  and  rage 
to  mad  infatuation.  And  on  the  other  hand,  love 
had  been  purified,  faith  multiplied,  and  fears 
wholly  vanquished.  Firm  as  the  hills  that  stood 
around  their  city  were  these  persecuted,  yet  not 
forsaken,  servants  of  Christ,  Again  they  en- 
couraged one  another  with  prayer  and  testimony, 
and  the  Word  of  God;  and  thus,  though  they 
knew  the  penalty  was  death,  with  boldness  and 
cheerfulness  they  confessed  to  the  judges  that 
they  were  followers  of  Christ.  And  even  the 
judges  and  the  queen  were  amazed  to  find  the 
number  of  those  who  thus  accused  themselves, 
and  braved  her  anger  and  power ;  amazed  also  at 
the  inroads  of  the  Christian  faith  in  the  palace, 
and  the  rank  of  some  who  now  declared  them- 
selves on  the  Lord's  side. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

IN  THE  JUDGMENT  HALL 

The  scenes  which  were  witnessed  in  the  court- 
room of  the  palace,  when  the  Christians  were 
brought  to  trial,  were  such  as  to  fix  themselves 
immortally  on  the  minds  of  all  who  were  present. 
Gaze  for  a  moment  upon  the  scene — a  scene  often 
enacted  in  other  lands  and  in  other  ages ;  a  scene 
recalling  the  days  of  the  apostles  and  the  early 
Christian  Church,  when  the  followers  of  the  Naz- 
arene  were  dragged  before  magistrates  and  rulers, 
were  beaten  and  tortured,  and  then  led  out  to  die. 

Rumors  had  gone  abroad  that  the  Christians 
arrested  at  this  time  formed  a  notable  company. 
And,  although  the  names  could  not  be  learned  it 
was  whispered  that  more  than  one  noble  family 
would  be  represented  among  those  who  should 
stand  at  the  bar  of  judgment  to  answer  for  their 
lives.  This  fact  alone  created  universal  interest 
in  this  trial,  and  widespread  anxiety  in  many 
heathen  homes.  So  that,  long  before  the  hour 
for  opening  the  court,  the  chamber  was  crowded 
with  all  classes  of  the  community.  The  families 
of  the  nobles,  dressed  in  their  silk  lambas,  mixed 
with  the  poorer  classes  and  even  the  slaves ;  dis- 
tinctions were  for  the  moment  abolished — or  rath- 

202 


In  the  Judgment  Hall  203 

er  forgotten — in  the  all-absorbing  anxiety  to  know- 
just  who  the  accused  were,  and  the  eagerness  to 
hear  the  defence  they  would  make. 

Slowly,  and  with  outward  show  of  sternness 
and  dignity,  the  prime  minister  and  the  judges 
took  their  seats  on  the  bench ,  and  immediately  or- 
ders were  given  to  have  in  the  prisoners.  While 
the  orders  were  being  executed  the  judges  went 
aside  for  a  few  minutes  to  settle  the  course  of  pro- 
cedure, and  so  they  did  not  witness  the  excitement 
engendered  by  the  entrance  of  the  accused. 

When  the  procession  reached  the  door,  under 
escort  of  a  company  of  soldiers,  the  pent-up  feel- 
ings of  the  onlookers  found  vent  in  exclamations 
of  surprise  and  indignation ;  or  in  sighs  of  sym- 
pathy. 

The  expressions  of  anxiety  on  many  faces  in- 
side the  court-room  turned  to  looks  of  consterna- 
tion, as,  in  the  line  of  accused  Christians,  one  and 
another  recognized  some  of  their  loved  ones.  Dis- 
regarding all  semblance  of  order,  or  of  respect  for 
the  legal  procedure,  many  pushed  their  way  to 
the  front  and  began  to  weep,  and  to  intercede  with 
their  friends  to  renounce  their  faith.  If  for  no 
other  reason,  than  for  the  sake  of  their  loved  ones, 
let  them  worship  the  idols  and  so  save  their  fam- 
ilies the  disgrace  and  sorrow  which  seemed  to 
threaten  them.  But  bribes,  entreaties,  tears, 
were  ahke  unavailing.  These  noble  Christians 
remained  fearless  and  undaunted — as  faithful 
confessors  as  ever  confronted  persecutors. 


204    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

The  court  at  length  was  ready  to  proceed  with 
the  business  of  the  hour.  In  the  centre  sat  the 
prime  minister;  on  either  side  a  judge;  while  the 
queen  herself  sat  so  near  as  to  be  able  to  speak 
in  the  ears  of  the  judges.  Beside  her  stood  Kel- 
azapa.  Suddenly  the  prime  minister  was  seen  to 
tremble.  His  face  blanched,  and  he  clutched  at 
the  parchment  that  lay  on  the  table  before  him ; 
for,  in  casting  his  eye  slowly  along  the  line  of 
Christians,  he  discovered  his  own  son,  Rainiharo, 
standing  at  his  bar,  charged  with  a  capital  of- 
fence. For  a  moment  it  seemed  as  if  he  would 
rise  and  leave  the  court-room.  But  after  a  few 
moments'  conversation  with  the  judges  he  seemed 
to  regain  control  of  his  feelings ;  and  with  a  stoi- 
cism worthy  of  the  days  of  old,  the  order  was 
given  to  call  the  roll  of  the  accused  and  proceed 
to  examine  them.  One  by  one  the  Christians  re- 
sponded to  their  names,  and  when  called  upon  to 
renounce  Christ,  firmly  refused  to  do  so.  More 
than  once  was  the  refusal  to  worship  the  idols 
coupled  with  such  passages  of  Scripture  as, 
"  From  Heaven  did  the  Lord  behold  the  earth ;  to 
hear  the  sighing  of  the  prisoner;  to  loose  them 
that  are  appointed  unto  death,"  or  "  In  Thee,  O 
Lord,  have  I  put  my  trust ;  let  me  never  be  con- 
founded ;"  or,  "  Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord 
is  the  death  of  His  saints."  At  length,  the  name 
of  Ranivo  was  called,  and  immediately  the  con- 
course in  the  hall  was  filled  with  emotion.  Ranivo 
belonged  to  a  noble  family  and  was  widely  con- 


In  the  Judgment  Hall  205 

nected.  She  was,  besides,  young  and  beautiful ; 
and  many  a  heathen  heart  beat  rapidly  under  the 
emotions  awakened  by  the  sight  of  one  so  pure, 
lovely  and  youthful  standing,  as  it  were,  under 
the  shadow  of  the  executioner. 

Suddenly  the  queen  was  seen  to  lean  forward 
and  whisper  something  to  the  judges  ;  and  at  once, 
making  some  excuse  for  her  on  account  of  her 
youthful  folly,  they  were  about  to  order  her  re- 
lease. But  she  was  instant  with  a  bold  confes- 
sion of  her  faith  in  Jesus. 

So  strong  and  invincible  was  her  spirit  that  the 
effort  to  release  her  was  a  fruitless  one,  and  her 
trial  went  forward.  But  again  the  queen,  eager 
to  spare  the  beautiful  noblewoman,  leaned  for- 
ward and  whispered;  and  one  of  the  judges,  ris- 
ing, declared  her  release  since  it  was  evident, 
from  her  conduct,  her  reason  had  become  de- 
throned, so  that  she  was  not  responsible  for  her 
actions. 

Standing  in  the  presence  of  the  multitudes, 
Ranivo  resumed  her  testimony ;  and  so  calm  and 
Christ-possessed  was  her  spirit  that,  when  she 
at  last  declared,  "  though  I  should  die  with 
Christ  yet  will  I  not  deny  Him,"  it  was  evident  the 
judge's  statement  was  merely  a  subterfuge  to 
spare  her. 

The  command  went  forth  to  bind  her,  and  she 
was  held  for  sentence.  If  the  queen's  heart  was 
filled  with  pity  for  Ranivo  it  was  equally  stirred 
with  anger  and  resentment  v/hen,  presently,  the 


io6     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

name  of  Fantaka  was  called,  and  there  stood  forth 
the  relative  of  Rafaravavy,  who  had  so  success- 
fully evaded  the  soldiers  and  escaped  to  England. 
And  now  it  fell  to  the  lot  of  another  to  try  to  se- 
cure clemency  for  this  accused  one.  That  friend 
was  found  in  Prince  Ramonja,  to  whom  Fantaka 
was  betrothed.  The  Prince  was  actuated  by  a 
double  motive — his  own  personal  love  for  Fan- 
taka, and  his  loyalty  to  the  Christ  whom  he  also 
had  begun  to  serve.  All  fear  forsook  him  as  he 
sought  to  withstand  the  storm  breaking  over  the 
head  of  his  loved  one,  and  indeed  of  all  the  Chris- 
tians. Yet  not  till  the  sentences  should  be  pro- 
nounced could  he  know  with  what  measure  of 
success  his  intercession  would  be  rewarded.  It 
was  not  to  be  expected  that  testimonies  such  as 
were  given  that  day  should  fail  of  having  some 
effect  on  the  minds  of  the  heathen.  And  already, 
when  Rainitraho  was  called  on  to  declare  him- 
self, there  were  many  who  looked  on  the  Chris- 
tians with  a  kindlier  eye  than  had  been  their  wont 
of  late.  Still  these  feelings  were  deepened,  and 
something  akin  to  real  sympathy  was  created,  by 
the  fervor,  the  simplicity,  the  grandeur  of  his 
confession.  "Where  is  your  God?"  asked  a 
judge.  "  He  is  in  the  heavens ;  and  hath  done 
whatsoever  He  would  among  the  children  of  men. 
According  to  the  greatness  of  His  power  He  is 
able  to  preserve  them  that  are  appointed  unto 
death."  "  What  is  your  opinion  of  the  gods  of 
this  land?"  was  asked  him.     "Their  idols  are 


In  the  Judgment  Hall  aoy 

silver  and  gold,  the  work  of  men's  hands."  "  Why 
will  you  not  worship  the  idols  of  your  country?  " 
was  then  demanded.  *'  Because  they  can  neither 
see,  nor  speak,  nor  hear;  neither  can  they  de- 
liver any.  You  may  trust  in  them;  but  we  will 
trust  in  the  Lord  from  this  time  forth  for  ever- 
more." "  But  why  will  not  you  yield  to  thequeen's 
command,  bow  to  the  idols,  and  save  yourselves 
from  the  death  that  surely  awaits  you."  To 
which,  Rainitraho,  recalling  the  words  of  the  three 
brave  Jews,  replied :  "  We  are  not  concerned  to 
answer  you  in  this  matter.  Our  God,  whom  we 
serve,  is  able  to  deliver  us  from  the  burning  fiery 
furnace ;  and  if  he  will  not,  be  it  known  unto  you 
that  we  will  not  serve  your  gods.  Does  not  our 
own  proverb  say,  *  It  is  better  to  be  held  guilty  by 
man  than  to  be  condemned  by  God  '  "  ?  From 
the  crowded  court  room  came  sounds  and  move- 
ments which  seemed  to  the  judges  dangerously 
near  to  open  approval  of  the  answers  of  Raini- 
traho; and  even  Kelazapa  was  filled  with  alarm. 
Leaning  forward  he  said  to  the  judges:  "Take 
my  advice  and  close  this  examination.  If  not, 
before  you  have  finished  all  the  people  will  de- 
clare for  the  Christians."  Thereupon  the  course 
of  the  examination  was  hastened ;  and  one  by  one 
the  Christians,  on  indicating  their  confession  of 
loyalty  to  Christ,  were  handed  over  to  the  guards 
to  await  sentence. 

It   was   near  nightfall  when  the  trial  ended; 
and  while  the  crowd  of  spectators  betook  them- 


2o8     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

selves  homeward  with  strangely  mingled  feelings, 
the  Christians  returned,  under  escort  of  the  jail- 
ors to  spend  a  night  of  prayer  and  patient  wait- 
ing for  the  morrow,  and  sentence,  and — death? 
One  night  of  suspense  and  the  morning  would 
bring  their  condemnation.  That  night,  in  many 
a  lonely  spot,  little  groups  of  Christians  who  were 
still  free,  gathered  to  pray  for  their  friends — 
many  of  whom,  they  feared,  were  soon  to  pass 
through  the  gates  of  a  cruel  death  to  the  martyr's 
crown.  And  here  and  there  groups  of  Chris- 
tians, even  in  the  slavery  to  which  they  had  been 
consigned,  knelt  and  prayed  for  their  brethren  and 
sisters  who  were  placed  in  such  deadly  peril.  To 
all  of  these  the  watches  of  the  night  wore  wearily 
away,  while  yet  they  would  gladly  have  length- 
ened that  night  into  years  if  so  be  their  friends 
might  have  been  saved. 

It  was  a  night  of  anxious  planning  and  purpose 
on  the  part  of  the  queen  and  her  officers.  It  had 
not  taken  long  to  arrive  at  the  decision  as  to  what 
penalties  should  be  inflicted.  Some  must  die: 
others  be  sentenced  to  degradation  or  slavery. 
The  most  anxiously  discussed  question  was  how 
to  make  the  infliction  of  the  death  penalty  so  fear- 
ful as  to  strike  terror  to  the  hearts  of  the  heathen, 
and  add  to  the  reproach  and  humiliation  of  the 
Christians.  The  night  was  far  spent  ere  the  in- 
genuity of  the  queen  and  her  advisors  had  de- 
vised methods  which  seemed  to  them  sufficient  to 
accomplish  their  purpose.     But  at  last  these  plans 


In  the  Judgment  Hall  209 

were  formed,  and  a  few  hours  of  quiet  succeeded 
the  night  of  anger — or  rather  preceded  the  day 
of  doom.  So,  under  the  dark  mantle  of  the  over- 
hanging night,  a  short  truce  separated  the  Chris- 
tians and  their  foes.  The  former  were  praying ; 
the  latter  had  despatched  soldiers  to  prepare  for 
the  bloody  scenes  of  the  day  to  follow. 


CHAPTER  XXII 


FAITHFUL  UNTO  DEATH 


The  streaks  of  early  dawn  were  just  appearing 
across  the  hill-tops  which  towered  to  the  eastern 
horizon,  and  the  soft,  low  voice  of  Simeon,  the 
devout,  was  breathing  a  prayer  for  special 
strength  and  much  of  the  Saviour's  presence  to  be 
vouchsafed  to  those  so  soon  to  suffer  for  His 
name — a  prayer  coupled  with  petitions  for  pro- 
tection and  grace  to  their  brethren,  who,  though 
still  at  large,  were  in  danger,  and  for  mercy  on 
their  foes  and  persecutors — when  a  dull,  sullen 
roar  resounded  over  the  city  and  plain ;  and  the 
mouth  of  the  cannon  announced  that  the  most  no- 
table day  in  the  history  of  Madagascar  had  come. 

With  the  grey  dawn  the  city  began  to  be  astir ; 
while  inside  the  prison  walls,  those  who  expected 
that  day  to  enter  the  joy  and  glory  of  their  Lord 
were  tenderly  encouraging  one  another ;  and 
praise  and  prayer  mingled  with  the  sound  of  mov- 
ing soldiers  and  the  increasing  hum  and  buzz  of 
palace  officials. 

To  the  condemned  Christians  the  terror  of 
death  seemed  past,  and  their  demeanor  was  more 
like  that  of  men  and  women  who  were  to  be 
crowned  with  victors'  diadems. 

210 


Faithful  unto  Death  1 1 1 

Early  in  the  day  the  crowds  began  to  gather; 
and  all  around  the  prison  courts,  and  through  the 
streets  of  the  city,  were  to  be  seen  large  groups 
of  eager  and  excited  people.  Some  were  hazard- 
ing opinions  as  to  the  penalties  that  would  be  in- 
flicted; others  were  anxiously  questioning  the 
wisdom  of  the  course  pursued  by  the  government ; 
some  were  secretly  sorrowing  for  the  persecuted 
who  had  been  the  best  friends  many  of  them  had 
possessed ;  while  not  a  few  openly  expressed  their 
sympathy  with  the  Christians,  their  admiration 
of  their  spirit  and  bearing,  and  their  opinion,  that 
the  religion  that  made  them  so  noble  must  be  a 
purer  and  grander  religion  than  that  which  in- 
spired the  cruelties  of  their  persecutors. 

The  sun  had  not  risen  high,  when  a  messenger 
arrived  and  summoned  the  Christians  to  appear 
before  the  judges  and  receive  the  sentences  to  be 
pronounced  against  them.  Hastily  preparing  to 
answer  the  call,  the  Christians  appeared  in  the 
courtyard;  and  while  they  stood  there,  carefully 
guarded  by  the  soldiers,  the  judges  stood  up  in 
the  porch  of  the  judgment  hall  and  pronounced 
the  final  resolve  of  the  queen  and  her  court  in  re- 
gard to  them. 

Upon  eighteen  of  the  Christians  the  death  sen- 
tence was  passed — the  execution  of  the  sentence 
to  take  place  in  a  few  hours.  So  that  the  expec- 
tation of  many  was  to  be  realized.  Their  last 
morning  on  earth  had  dawned.  Before  night 
they  would  be  with  their  Lord  in  Paradise.     Yet 


1 1 2     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

was  there  neither  weeping-,  nor  sign  of  astonish- 
ment, nor  semblance  of  fear.  Rather,  if  anything, 
many  of  those  reserved  for  milder  punishment 
seemed  ahnost  to  envy  their  friends  the  joy  set 
before  them,  although  it  had  to  be  reached  by 
enduring  the  cross  and  despising  the  shame. 

The  remaining,  more  than  two  thousand  Chris- 
tians, were  sentenced  chiefly  in  groups.  Hun- 
dreds of  the  gentle  and  refined,  irrespective  of  sex 
or  condition,  were  doomed  to  be  publicly  flogged. 
Many  hundreds  more  were  condemned  to  life- 
long labor  in  chains.  Large  numbers  of  those 
who  had  means  were  sentenced  to  pay  heavy 
fines  to  the  government ;  while  those  who  had 
held  positions  of  dignity  and  influence  were  se- 
verely degraded. 

Amongst  the  latter  were  Prince  Ramon j  a  and 
Rainiharo.  Their  positions  were  so  exalted,  and 
their  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  Christians  so  pub- 
licly made,  that  it  was  determined  to  make  a 
special  example  of  them.  Upon  Ramonja,  two  of 
whose  houses  had  already  been  destroyed  by  fire, 
was  inflicted  a  fine  that  absorbed  the  greater  part 
of  his  property ;  and,  in  addition,  he  was  deprived 
of  his  military  rank  and  compelled  to  perform 
the  most  menial  work  of  a  common  soldier. 

The  prime  minister  having,  by  his  hatred  of  the 
Christian  faith,  become  deadened  to  parental  feel- 
ings, urged  the  infliction  of  the  death  penalty 
upon  Rainiharo,  his  son.  But  the  shrewder  wit 
of  the  queen  led  her  to  decide  otherwise,  and 


Faithful  unto  Death 


213 


Rainiharo  was  banished  from  home  and  tribe,  to 
become  a  wanderer  and  exile  amongst  the  heathen 
tribes  around. 

Amongst  those  sentenced  to  slavery  was  Fan- 
taka.  She  had  looked  forward  to  death,  not  ex- 
pecting that  any  pleadings  of  her  friends  could 
possibly  save  her  from  the  fierce  wrath  of  the 
queen.  Her  escape  from  death  was  one  of  those 
singular  instances  where  fear,  or  policy,  mode- 
rates the  hatred  of  the  persecutor,  though  the 
reason  or  the  method  may  never  be  explained. 

To  Prince  Ramon j a  the  announcement  of  Fan- 
taka's  sentence  brought  a  great  relief.  Long,  and 
earnestly,  had  he  pled  in  her  behalf ;  and  even  the 
heavy  penalty  that  had  fallen  upon  himself,  large- 
ly as  the  result  of  his  intercession,  seemed  almost 
a  joyous  circumstance,  since  it  had  saved  the  life 
of  one  who  was  so  dear  to  him. 

The  eighteen  Christians  who  were  condemned 
to  death  were  taken  back  to  their  chains  and  firm- 
ly secured.  Rude  placards  were  posted  at  the 
palace  gates  and  in  prominent  parts  of  the  city, 
announcing  that,  in  the  course  of  the  day,  eighteen 
of  the  accused  Christians  would  be  executed. 

The  nev/s  spread  with  lightning-speed — "  The 
Christians  are  to  die."  Soon  the  sky  became  over- 
cast, and  rain  began  to  fall.  Indeed,  all  through 
that  eventful  and  solemn  day  showers  of  rain  fell 
at  intervals.  But  the  powers  of  darkness  could 
not  tarry  for  fine  weather  and  brilliant  sunshine. 
Presently  the  roar  of  cannon  once  more  called  the 


214    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

heathen  to  the  scene  of  execution  and  gave  the 
signal  to  prepare  the  Christians  for  the  final 
stages  of  their  earthly  journey. 

Gathered  in  the  court-yard,  and  surrounded  by 
a  half-maddened,  half-sympathetic  throng,  the 
soldiers  quickly  made  their  preparations.  The 
Christians  were  first  stripped  of  their  clothing, 
and  ragged  garments  placed  upon  them.  Then 
their  hands  and  feet  were  bound  with  cords,  and 
they  were  slung  upon  long  poles.  Soldiers  came 
around  and  filled  their  mouths  with  dirty  rags,  so 
as  to  prevent  their  speaking  or  singing.  And 
then,  the  poles  being  lifted  upon  the  shoulders  of 
bearing  soldiers,  the  gates  of  the  palace  yard  were 
thrown  open  and  the  mournful  procession  set 
forth.  But  rags  and  frowns,  and  heathen  com- 
mands, could  not  prevent  the  joy  in  the  hearts 
of  those  Christians  finding  expression.  Neither 
could  the  ragged  robes,  nor  the  degrading  car- 
riage, detract  from  the  nobility  of  their  bearing 
as  they  were  carried  forward  to  the  place  of  death. 

In  the  rear  of  the  condemned  Christians  came 
the  palanquins,  in  which  were  borne  the  judges 
and  officers  of  state,  carrying  with  them  the 
queen's  proclamation  and  the  warrants  of  execu- 
tion. The  journey  to  the  great  plain  must  have 
created  anxious  questionings  in  the  minds  of  those 
who  were  responsible  for  the  day's  events.  It 
had  been  anticipated  that  the  tens  of  thousands 
of  heathen  would  pronounce,  with  loud  acclaim, 
their  approval  of  the  rigor  with  which  the  Chris- 


Faithful  unto  Death  215 

tian  faith  was  being  persecuted ;  and  it  was  in  the 
hope  of  receiving  the  public  applause  that  the 
judges  had  assumed  their  places  at  the  close  of 
the  long  procession.  But  their  minds  must  have 
been  undeceived  before  they  had  gone  very  far. 
For,  instead  of  signs  of  eager  approval  of  their 
course,  the  heathen  multitude  allowed  the  proces- 
sion of  doomed  Christians  to  pass  in  almost  re- 
spectful silence — broken  perhaps  here  and  there 
with  some  expression  of  contem.pt ;  broken  more 
often  by  some  deep  drawn  sigh  of  sympathy ;  and 
marked  by  the  look  of  pitying  admiration. 

Arrived  at  length  upon  the  plain,  the  Chris- 
tians were  placed  upon  the  ground,  while  the 
queen's  proclamation  was  read.  That  proclama- 
tion declared  that  an  express  revelation  had  been 
made  by  the  gods,  and,  especially,  by  the  spirit 
of  Radama,  to  Ranavalona  as  to  the  punishment 
to  be  inflicted  on  the  Christians.  Eighteen  had 
been  selected  for  the  severest  penalty  of  death, 
and  the  other  thousands  to  fines,  banishment  or 
slavery.  Of  the  eighteen  who  were  to  die,  four 
were  nobles ;  and  therefore  it  was  becoming  that 
there  should  be  a  difference  made  in  the  form  of 
the  death  inflicted  on  them,  and  that  of  the  com- 
mon people. 

The  will  of  the  gods  was,  that  these  four  nobles 
should  be  burnt  at  the  stake,  and  the  remaining 
fourteen  should  be  hurled  from  the  hill-top  and 
be  broken  on  the  rocks  beneath  the  cliffs.  Still 
no  shout  of  approval  burst  from  the  lips  of  the 


2 1 6     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

heathen,  who  seemed  to  be  more  than  equally 
divided  between  their  pity  and  admiration  for  the 
Christians  and  their  loyalty  to  a  religion  that  per- 
petrated such  cruelties. 

Two  of  these  nobles  were  husband  and  wife ; 
and  the  wife  was  on  the  verge  of  motherhood. 

But  heathenism  knew  no  compassion,  even  for 
such  an  one. 

On  a  spot  at  the  north  end  of  the  hill  on  which 
Anatananarivo  was  built,  called  Faravohitra, 
stakes  had  been  driven  into  the  ground  and  fag- 
gots gathered  for  the  "  Smithfield  "  of  Madagas- 
car. Forming  once  more  in  procession,  with  the 
four  nobles — three  men  and  one  woman — borne 
as  before  on  poles,  the  judges  moved  upward  to- 
ward this  place.  But  ere  they  reached  the  stake, 
the  procession  of  wretched  condemned  criminals, 
as  the  heathen  regarded  the  Christians,  had  be- 
come the  triumphal  march  of  those  who  had  been 
made  "  Kings  and  priests  unto  God."  Nothing 
could  break  their  spirit,  or  damp  their  joy,  or 
cloud  their  hope,  or  hush  their  voices.  And  when 
at  length  the  voices  of  those  four  martyrs,  going 
forward  to  the  stake,  were  heard  singing  grandly : 
"  Grant  us.  Saviour,  royal  blessings,  now  that  to 
our  home  we  go,"  the  heathen  crowds  were  so 
struck  with  wonder  and  sympathy  that  many 
could  scarce  refrain  from  weeping  and  approv- 
ing; and  the  hearts  of  the  judges  must  have 
trembled  for  fear  lest,  even  now,  those  heathen 
should  rescue  the  Christians  from  their  grasp. 


Their  Spirits  Fled  to  the  "  Land  of  Light  and  Rest, 


Faithful  unto  Death  217 

But  no !  The  procession  moved  onward  till 
Faravohitra  was  reached,  and  there  a  few  minutes 
sufficed  to  bind  the  Christians  to  the  stakes  and 
place  the  faggots  around  them.  Once  and  again 
the  torch  was  applied.  Once  and  again  the  show- 
ers of  rain  extinguished  the  flames  !  But  at  length 
the  fire  was  kindled ;  the  flames  and  smoke  encir- 
cled the  martyrs ;  and  their  spirits  fled  to  the 
"  Land  of  Light  and  Rest."  The  last  words  that 
reached  their  murderers,  from  out  those  consum- 
ing flames,  were :  "  Lord,  Jesus,  receive  our 
spirits.  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge !  " 
At  this  moment  the  heathen,  thronging  around, 
were  thrown  into  a  state  of  alarm,  and  many  fled 
at  the  sight  of  what  they  witnessed. 

As  the  dying  prayer  broke  from  the  lips  of  the 
martyrs,  the  brilliant  sunshine  burst  through  the 
clouds  and  formed  a  rainbow,  one  end  of  which 
seemed  to  light  upon  the  heads  of  the  sufferers ; 
as  if  the  Lord  Himself  had  prepared  them  a  path- 
way of  glory  to  the  skies ;  or,  was  it  the  bow  of 
hope,  that  promised  the  coming  of  a  bright  and 
happy  day  for  that  priest-ridden  country — a  day 
when,  from  the  graves  of  the  martyrs  would 
arise  ten  thousand  witnesses  for  God ;  a  day  when 
another  woman  should  ascend  the  throne  now 
defiled  by  a  bloodthirsty  queen,  and,  at  her  coro- 
nation, acknowledge  the  Christian's  Lord  as  her 
Saviour  ? 

Returning  to  the  plain,  a  second  procession  v/as 
formed,  and  the  remaining  fourteen  Christians 


21 8     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

were  borne  upward  to  the  chffs  of  Ampamari- 
nana.  From  the  top  there  was  a  sheer  descent  of 
some  hundreds  of  feet,  and  then,  at  the  base  of 
the  cHffs  lay  a  mass  of  sharp  and  jagged  rocks. 

A  rope  was  tied  securely  round  the  waist  of  one 
of  the  Christians  and  his  body  swung  over  the 
precipice ;  and  while  a  soldier  stood  ready  with  a 
sharp  knife  to  cut  the  rope  the  last  chance  was 
given  to  recant — to  renounce  Christ  and  return 
to  idolatry. 

A  ringing  "  No  "  was  the  answer  made ;  the 
knife  fell ;  the  rope  was  severed ;  and — after  sev- 
eral seconds,  a  dull  sickening  thud  told  the  crowds 
above  that,  down  below  was  a  mangled  body,  but 
that  in  a  higher  realm  another  spirit  had  been 
received  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord. 

Again  and  again  the  act  was  repeated,  until 
thirteen  of  the  Christians  had  thus  gone  down 
into  the  Valley  of  Death,  having  with  them  God's 
rod  and  staff,  and  therefore  fearing  no  evil.  The 
last  to  be  led  forward  was  young  Ranivo,  and  she 
responded  to  the  call  calmly  and  fearlessly.  She 
had  evidently  been  so  reserved  in  the  hope  that, 
when  she  had  witnessed  the  awful  doom  of  her 
fellow  Christians,  her  courage  would  fail  and  she 
would  yield.  But  on  the  contrary  her  courage 
seemed  to  have  grown  firmer ;  and  with  indigna- 
tion she  refused  to  bow  to  the  idols,  and  joyously 
prepared  to  follow  her  partners  in  affliction.  But 
this  was  not  to  be.  From  the  beginning  the 
queen's  resolve  was  to  spare  Ranivo,  and  so  with 


Faithful  unto  Death  219 

the  cry,  "  Take  her  away !  she  is  an  idiot  and  does 
not  know  what  she  says,"  the  executioner  stayed 
her  sentence ;  and  Ranivo  lived  to  glorify  her 
Lord. 

Later  in  the  day  soldiers  went  to  the  foot  of  the 
cliff  and  carried  the  mangled  bodies  of  the  mar- 
tyrs up  to  Faravohitra,  where  they  were  consumed 
to  ashes,  and  the  ashes  left  to  be  scattered  over  the 
land  by  the  winds  of  heaven.  The  multitudes  re- 
turned homeward  with  feelings  akin  to  those  of 
another  multitude — that  which  beheld  a  scene  of 
murder  eighteen  centuries  before,  on  another  hill 
whereon  a  city  was  built — that  scene  when  the 
Saviour  of  the  Martyrs  laid  down  His  life  a  ran- 
som for  the  world — "  the  multitudes  returned 
smiting  on  their  breasts." 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  LAST   KABARY 

Israel  was  in  the  wilderness;  but  the  wheels 
of  Egypt's  chariots  were  beginning  to  drag 
heavily  in  the  bed  of  the  sea.  The  Christians 
were  still  the  objects  of  hatred  and  persecution; 
but  it  became  more  and  more  apparent  that  their 
foes  were  losing  ground. 

The  night  of  that  fatal  day  brought  revelations 
which  astonished  and  alarmed  the  queen  and  her 
bitterest  advisers.  The  prime  minister  and 
judges  could  not  be  blind  to  the  influence  exerted 
upon  the  populace  by  the  scenes  of  bloodshed 
they  had  witnessed,  the  patient,  fearless,  for- 
giving spirit  revealed  by  every  one  of  those 
noble  martyrs,  and  the  contrast  furnished  in 
the  deliberation,  malice  and  mercilessness,  with 
which  the  awful  tragedies  of  the  day  were  car- 
ried through.  It  was  neither  with  a  very  hope- 
ful spirit,  nor  to  confront  a  very  cheerful  out- 
look, that  the  council  gathered  that  night  to  try 
to  estimate  the  relative  positions  of  Christianity 
and  idolatry.  True,  some  thousands  of  Christians 
had  been  severely  punished.  But  how  did  it  come 
to  pass  that,  after  these  years  of  persistent  and 
unscrupulous  effort  to  exterminate  the  new  faith, 

220 


The  Last  Kabary  221 

there  were  now  ten  times  as  many  condemned  in 
one  day  for  adherence  to  its  teaching,  as  there 
were  beHevers  in  the  whole  island  at  the  beginning 
of  the  persecution  ?  Nor  was  this  all ;  for  it  was 
well  known  that  while  thousands  who  still  re- 
tained their  Christian  faith  were  in  bondage,  there 
were  probably  as  many  more  all  around  on  whom 
the  persecutors  had  not  yet  been  able  to  lay  their 
hands.  Indeed,  it  began  to  be  known  that  those 
who  had  been  scattered  abroad  by  the  persecution 
had  gone  about  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  that  in 
distant  parts  of  the  island,  the  ranks  of  the  Chris- 
tians were  being  swelled.  Reports  were  brought 
into  the  council  which  showed  that  the  effects 
of  the  queen's  display  of  hatred  had  been  just  con- 
trary to  what  had  been  intended.  So  convinced 
did  the  council  become  of  this  fact  that  policy,  and 
the  hope  of  neutralizing  those  effects,  led  to  an 
act  that  had  in  it  the  semblance  of  mercy. 

The  next  day  a  proclamation  was  issued,  re- 
mitting half  the  fiiies  that  had  been  inflicted  on  the 
Christians  ;  and  for  the  next  two  years,  and  more, 
the  policy  of  making  a  show  of  clemency  pre- 
vailed. Yet  the  heathen  party  never  lost  hope  of 
ultimate  success.  The  army  was  on  their  side ; 
the  queen's  orders  had  never  been  rescinded ;  and 
every  two  weeks,  when  the  army  was  publicly 
paraded,  the  proclamation  commanding  the  sol- 
diers to  seize  and  destroy  the  Christians  was 
read. 

During   this   period   two   powerful   influences 


112     Sign  of  the  Cross  In  Madagascar 

were,  more  and  more,  manifesting  themselves — 
one  on  either  side  in  this  great  conflict.  A  new 
leader  arose  in  the  ranks  of  the  idolaters,  in  the 
person  of  Ramboasalama.  He  placed  himself  at 
the  head  of  the  heathen  party  and  incessantly 
urged  the  demand  for  the  resumption  of  active 
measures  against  the  Christians.  The  rapid  in- 
crease in  the  number  of  Christians,  and  the 
growth  of  influences  working  in  their  favor,  made 
it  clear  to  him  that  the  next  eight  or  ten  years 
must  definitely  settle  this  conflict.  On  the  other 
hand  the  Christians  found  an  increasingly  power- 
ful protector  in  the  person  of  the  prince  royal. 
He  was  not  a  Christian — and  he  never  became 
one.  Indeed  he  led  a  life  such  as  was  common 
to  the  wealthy  Malagasy.  But  his  sympathies 
toward  the  persecuted  Christians  were  rapidly  de- 
veloped, and,  moved  by  a  humane  spirit,  he  be- 
came the  champion  of  their  cause.  The  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  army  was  also  beginning 
to  look  with  kindlier  eyes  upon  the  Christians, 
whose  conduct  was  such  as  to  make  plain  that 
they  were,  after  all,  the  best  subjects  the  queen 
possessed.  These  two  influences  presently  came 
into  direct  opposition. 

Some  three  years  after  the  great  day  of  martyr- 
dom the  sentences,  imposed  at  earlier  dates  on 
some  of  the  Christians,  expired.  Ramboasalama 
proposed  that  they  should  be  rc-sentcnced.  When 
this  proposal  was  made,  the  commander-in-chief, 


The  Last  Kabary  223 

who  had  a  larger  spirit  of  fairness  than  many  in 
the  council,  arose  and  demanded  to  know  on 
what  grounds  the  Christians,  who  had  already 
served  one  term  of  punishment  for  their  conduct, 
should  be  condemned  a  second  time  for  one  of- 
fence— adding  dramatically,  "  Even  the  thunder- 
bolt does  not  strike  twice." 

His  resistance  to  the  course  proposed  by  the 
heathen,  coupled  with  the  influence  of  the  prince 
royal,  was  successful  in  saving  the  Christians 
from  this  plot  to  fasten  their  chains  upon  them  for 
a  second  period,  and  great  was  their  rejoicing, 
and  the  enlargement  of  hope  to  them,  on  this  ac- 
count. For  a  season  the  dark  clouds  were  lifted 
and  the  sun  shone  forth  again.  Some  of  the 
teachers  from  England  were  allowed  to  visit  them 
for  a  short  time ;  new  copies  of  the  Scriptures 
came  into  their  hands ;  and  once  again  were  their 
hearts  refreshed  and  their  faith  strengthened. 

But  the  hour  of  trial  was  not  wholly  past.  The 
priests  were  ever  on  the  alert  to  turn  every  event 
against  the  Christians,  hoping  to  involve  them,  and 
even  yet  to  secure  their  destruction ;  and  after  sev- 
eral years  of  watchfulness  the  longed-for  season 
came.  There  had  been  a  growing  spirit  of  dis- 
satisfaction with  the  queen's  rule,  and  the  impedi- 
ments in  the  way  of  the  country's  progress  which 
her  reactionary  policy  created.  This  led  at  length 
to  the  formation  of  a  plot  for  her  deposition.  The 
plot   originated   with   a   Frenchman — a    Roman 


224    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Catholic — named  Lambert.  He  proposed  to 
place  the  prince  royal  upon  the  throne,  and,  for 
this  purpose,  sought  to  draw  the  prince  into  a 
conspiracy.  To  the  honor  of  the  young  man,  be 
it  said,  he  steadfastly  resisted  the  proposal.  But 
the  plot  was  discovered  and  reported  to  the  queen  ; 
who  immediately  expelled  the  leaders  from  the 
country. 

Now  came  the  opportunity  for  which  the 
heathen  had  been  waiting.  It  was  not  a  very 
difficult  matter  to  persuade  the  queen  that  the 
Christians  were  the  real  originators  of  this  plot, 
and  that  their  crime  was  one  of  high  treason.  Al- 
though the  prince  royal  affiirmed  repeatedly  that 
the  Christians  were  no  party  to  the  scheme,  the 
queen's  anger  was  once  more  kindled,  and  another 
Kabary  was  convened.  The  fires  of  persecution 
were  once  again  lighted,  and  fifteen  days  were 
given  the  Christians  to  accuse  themselves.  But 
few  did  so.  Then  the  queen  resolved  to  scour  the 
country  with  her  soldiers,  and  cleanse  the  land 
of  Christians.  So  great  was  the  terror  awakened 
in  the  minds  of  the  heathen  by  the  queen's  fury 
that,  in  many  cases,  where  villages  were  known  to 
contain  one  or  two  Christians  the  whole  popula- 
tion fled  at  the  approach  of  the  soldiers,  choosing 
rather  to  suffer  hunger  and  peril  in  the  forests 
than  to  be  charged  before  the  queen  with  tolerat- 
ing the  new  faith.  Wherever  the  Christians  were 
captured,  they  were  at  once  destroyed — speared, 
stoned,  burned  alive.     In  one  instance  twenty- 


The  Last  Kabary  225 

one  Christians  were  secured,  and  these  were  at 
once  stoned  to  death  and  their  dead  bodies  be- 
headed. 

Some  were  hurled  headlong  from  the  Ampama- 
rinana  cliffs ;  the  dead  bodies  of  others  were  cut 
into  small  pieces  and  scattered  over  the  earth ;  and 
many  were  compelled  to  drink  the  tangena  cup 
and  died  from  the  effects.  Many  more  were  ban- 
ished to  distant  points,  so  heavily  laden  with  iron 
chains,  and  so  cruelly  treated  by  their  captors,  that 
after  having  suffered  great  torture,  they  died  in 
their  exile. 

The  storm  of  persecution  was  sharp,  but  it  was 
also  short ;  and  while  many  suffered,  the  great 
majority  of  the  Christians  succeeded  in  evading 
the  queen's  forces  and  so  escaped  from  her  power. 
How  rich  would  have  been  their  consolation,  and 
how  strong  would  it  have  made  their  hope,  could 
they  have  known  that  this  was  the  last  storm  of 
persecution  to  which  they  would  be  subjected, 
and  that  when  the  calm  came,  it  was  because  the 
storm  had  spent  itself ;  and  the  tree  planted  by  the 
right  hand  of  the  Lord  had  not  been  uprooted. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

IN  THE  CHAMBER  OF  DEATH 

It  was  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  queen 
who  was  becoming  advanced  in  years,  should  be- 
gin to  feel  discouraged,  and  to  think  that  perhaps 
the  work  of  stamping  out  the  Christian  faith 
could  be  better  discharged  by  younger  and 
stronger  hands.  Whether  this  was  her  feeling  or 
not,  certainly  it  so  happened  that,  while  there  was 
no  change  in  the  spirit  entertained  by  Ranavalona 
toward  the  Christians,  she  forebore  to  engage  in 
further  measures  against  them. 

It  was  possible  that  she  was  feeling  less  confi- 
dent of  the  ultimate  success  of  her  plans ;  and  for 
this  there  was  some  reason.  She  had  lost  by 
death  one  of  her  most  cruel  ministers  and  strong- 
est supporters  in  her  policy ;  and  he  had  been 
succeeded  in  office  by  his  son,  who  was  in  sympa- 
thy with  the  more  liberal  policy  of  the  prince 
royal;  and  in  a  short  time  it  became  appaient 
that  Ranavalona's  opportunities  for  further  in- 
juring the  new  religion  would  be  few. 

Tidings  began  to  be  spread  all  over  the  land 

which  filled  the  hearts  of  the  heathen  leaders  with 

despondency,   but   inspired   the   Christians   with 

hope.     Ranavalona   was   sick,  and   her   sickness 

226 


In  the  Chamber  of  Death  227 

seemed  unto  death.  It  may  easily  be  imagined 
that  earnest  efforts  were  put  forth  for  her  re- 
covery, and  the  help  of  the  priests  and  diviners 
was  constantly  sought  for  this  purpose. 

They  were  the  more  powerfully  urged  to  these 
efforts  by  the  knowledge  of  two  facts.  They 
were  fully  acquainted  with  the  feelings  enter- 
tained by  the  prince  royal,  and  many  of  the 
nobles,  toward  the  Christians.  Their  attitude, 
not  merely  of  tolerance  but  of  active  sympathy, 
had  been  again  and  again  demonstrated.  Thus 
it  was  clear  that,  if  the  Christians  were  not  de- 
stroyed by  Ranavalona,  there  was  little  hope  of 
her  work  of  blood  being  carried  on  by  the  gov- 
ernment and  army  after  her  death. 

They  knew  also  the  spirit  of  the  people,  and 
the  marked  change  that  was  taking  place  in  the  at- 
titude of  the  idolators  toward  the  new  religion. 
It  had  become  increasingly  clear  that  the  old  bar- 
riers were  giving  way.  Kindly  feelings  were  be- 
ginning to  be  openly  displayed  by  the  heathen  to- 
ward the  Christians.  Sons  and  daue-hters  who 
had  been  exiled,  had  in  many  cases  been  invited 
and  welcomed  home;  liberty  being  given  them 
to  worship  Jehovah  according  to  conscience. 
Many  of  the  heathen  also  gathered  to  listen  to 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel ;  and  altogether  a  new 
and  deepening  interest  was  being  awakened  in 
its  truths.  The  faith  of  the  heathen  in  their 
idols  had  received  many  a  rude  shock ;  and  their 
admiration  had  been  called  forth  by  the  brave, 


228     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

patient  and  forgiving  spirit  manifested  by  the 
Christians.  Thus  it  became  clear  that  if,  in  this 
struggle,  Christianity  should  outlive  its  persecu- 
tor, the  hold  of  idolatry  and  the  power  of  the 
priests  were  doomed. 

But  the  arm  of  the  oppressor  was  already 
broken ;  for  a  stronger  hand  than  her's  was  ar- 
resting her  power.  Every  breath  she  breathed, 
laden  with  angry  threats  against  the  Christians, 
was  but  lessening  her  power  to  harm  them  and 
bringing  nearer  the  moment  of  their  emancipa- 
tion. Every  diviner  was  pressed  into  the  service 
of  the  gods  ;  every  known,  or  supposed  charm  was 
used  for  the  purpose  of  driving  away  the  evil 
spirits  which  were  afflicting  the  queen.  Care- 
fully compounded  medicines,  according  to  the 
skill  of  the  native  doctors,  were  administered,  and 
the  most  constant  efforts  bestowed  on  her,  in 
the  vain  hope  to  bring  back  the  ebbing  tide  of 
strength.  The  altars  were  daily  laden  with 
sacrifices,  while  an  unfailing  succession  of  priests 
presented  unceasing  petitions  to  the  great  gods  of 
the  country,  to  spare  the  queen — if  not  for  her 
own  sake,  then  for  the  sake  of  the  land  and  in 
return  for  the  signal  services  she  had  rendered 
the  idols,  in  seeking  to  stem  the  tide  of  reforma- 
tion and  to  maintain  the  honor  and  stability  of  the 
ancestral  worship ;  but  once  again  the  idols  were 
sleeping,  or  feasting,  or  on  a  far  journey ;  so  that 
the  cries  of  the  suppliants  reached  them  not. 

When  the  host  of  Pharaoh  pursued  the  people 


In  the  Chamber  of  Death  229 

of  Israel,  we  are  told  that,  "  it  came  to  pass,  in  the 
morning  watch,  that  the  Lord  looked  forth  upon 
the  host  of  the  Egyptians  through  the  pillar  of  fire 
and  cloud,  and  discomfited  them."  In  Madagas- 
car the  morning  watch  had  come  after  a  long, 
dark  night;  and  the  Lord  had  looked  forth  upon 
the  host  that  oppressed  His  people,  and  dis- 
comfited them. 

Nor  were  the  moments  unconnected  with  signs 
and  rumors.  There  was  no  pillar  of  fire  and 
cloud ;  but  the  imagination  of  the  heathen,  or, 
maybe,  the  actual  deeds  of  some  of  the  fugitive 
Christians,  gave  rise  to  strange  stories. 

To  the  bedside  of  the  dying  queen  were  brought 
startling  statements  to  the  effect  that  on  the  hill- 
tops around  the  city  mysterious  fires  were  being 
kindled ;  and  from  the  ground  seemed  to  rise  the 
strains  of  music. 

Different  interpretations  were  put  upon  these 
strange  sights ;  and  many  looked  upon  them  as 
the  signs  of  Jehovah,  portending  evil  to  the  queen ; 
while  others,  who  seemed  to  have  caught  the  pro- 
phetic instinct,  suggested  that  these  fires  were  the 
beacons  of  liberty,  and  these  strains  the  first  low 
tones  of  the  coming  song  of  jubilee. 

The  feet  of  the  oppressor  were  already  slipping 
in  the  river  of  death.  A  Httle  longer,  and  the 
dark  flood  would  overwhelm  her ;  and  once  again 
would  there  be  heard  the  glad  song  of  the  ran- 
somed :  "  Sing  ye  unto  the  Lord,  for  He  has 
triumphed  gloriously ! " 


230    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Slowly,  but  surely,  the  queen's  strength  failed, 
her  sickness  being  probably  increased  by  the  im- 
potent rage  she  still  displayed  against  the  Chris- 
tians ;  yet  no  power  could  arrest  the  arm  of  the 
destroyer.  The  sixteenth  of  July,  eighteen  hun- 
dred and  sixty-one,  brought  the  end.  The  hands 
which  for  twenty-six  years  had  been  stretched 
forth  to  destroy  the  gospel  were  clasped  in  the 
silence  of  death ;  and,  as  the  news  spread  over  the 
land,  it  seemed  to  the  Christians  as  if  the  bars  of 
their  prison  were  burst  asunder,  and  the  Lord 
Himself  was  preparing  to  bid  His  people  go  free. 
Amid  the  wildest  heathen  ceremonies,  and  ac- 
companied to  the  grave  by  multitudes  of  her  idol- 
atrous subjects,  the  dead  queen  was  buried ;  and 
then  the  populace  turned  to  welcome  the  prince 
royal,  and  acknowledge  him  as  king. 

The  relief  felt  by  the  Christians  in  the  death  of 
Ranavalona  was  shared  by  the  whole  land,  for  the 
country  was  weary  of  the  strife  and  bloodshed 
she  had  caused.  The  nobles  were  convinced  of 
the  uselessness  of  the  struggle ;  and  many  of  them 
were  already  in  secret  sympathy  with  the  new 
faith.  The  character  and  testimony  of  the  Chris- 
tians had  awakened  interest  and  sympathy  all 
through  the  land,  and  the  heathen  welcomed  the 
dawn  of  brighter  and  more  peaceful  days. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

OUT  OF  BONDAGE 

Though  Radama  II.  came  to  the  throne,  wel- 
comed by  an  enthusiastic  people,  it  was  not  with- 
out desire  and  effort  on  the  part  of  the  priests  to 
supplant  him.  Immediately  on  the  queen's  death 
a  heathen  council  was  called,  and,  during  the  next 
few  days,  repeated  consultations  were  held,  hav- 
ing for  their  object  the  possible  seizing  of  the 
throne  for  one  who  would  carry  on  the  work  of 
the  late  ruler. 

Every  possible  plan  was  discussed ;  details  out- 
lined ;  and  the  priests  were  congratulating  them- 
selves that  they  could  successfully  carry  out  their 
plot,  by  proclaiming  the  anger  of  the  gods  against 
Radama,  because  of  his  sympathy  toward  the 
Christians ;  and  then  proceed  to  arrest  him,  and, 
by  bribery,  secure  his  banishment  into  exile ;  but 
their  plottings  were  doomed  to  failure.  The  peo- 
ple had  suffered  for  the  crimes  committed  at  the 
instigation  of  the  priests  and  Ranavalona,  at  the 
time  of  her  succession,  and  did  not  propose  to  be 
again  subjected  to  such  inflictions.  The  idol- 
party  had  therefore  to  accept  the  inevitable  and 
Radama  peacefully  succeeded  to  the  throne, 
amidst  much  popular  rejoicing.  The  first  day  of 
231 


232,     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Radama's  reign  revealed  something  of  the  reaHty 
of  his  friendhness  toward  the  Christians.  It  also 
manifested  the  influence  which  the  teachings  of 
the  Gospel  had  exerted  over  his  mind.  He  lived 
a  heathen,  and  a  heathen  he  died ;  yet,  in  the  mat- 
ters of  religious  freedom  and  equality,  he  had  ad- 
vanced beyond  many  who  have  had  greater  light 
and  education,  and  a  civilization  to  which  his 
was  not  comparable. 

The  new  king's  first  proclamation  was  at  once 
issued  to  the  city  and  country ;  and  it  seemed  to 
bring  to  the  suffering  people  of  God  almost  a 
millennial  blessing.  The  key-note  of  the  procla- 
mation was  "  Liberty  " — the  freedom  of  every 
man  to  worship  whomsoever  he  would,  and  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  dictates  of  conscience,  choice, 
or  custom.  The  ban  was  removed  from  the  wor- 
ship of  Jehovah,  and  the  fear  of  man  was  lifted 
from  the  hearts  of  those  who  were  loyal  to  His 
claims.  The  penalties  inflicted  on  the  Christians 
by  Ranavalona  were  revoked,  and  those  who  had 
been  made  slaves  for  the  love  of  Christ  were  de- 
livered from  their  bondage. 

Many  had  already  been  released  from  their 
captivity  by  the  merciful  hand  of  death ;  and 
surely  to  them  had  been  given  the  martyr's 
crown.  But,  while  many  had  thus  died  in  their 
chains,  others  in  those  dark  days,  and  in  the  land 
whither  the  persecutors  had  driven  them,  had 
found  opportunities  to  gather  souls  into  the  King- 
dom of  God.     Away  on  the  plantations  they  had 


Out  of  Bondage  2;^;^ 

taught  their  friends  and  fellow-slaves  the  truths 
which  cheered  and  supported  them  in  the  times 
of  sore  trouble.  Thus,  in  the  land  of  their  exile, 
heathen  communities  had  been  leavened  with  the 
gospel  of  the  love  of  God. 

Amongst  those  who  died  in  slavery,  one  de- 
serves special  mention — Rabodo.  When  a  price 
had  been  set  upon  her  husband's  head,  and  he 
had  succeeded  in  escaping,  she  was  seized,  and 
again  and  again  flogged  in  order  to  compel  her  to 
divulge  the  names  of  her  companions.  As  she 
still  refused,  she  was  condemned  to  exile,  and, 
heavily  chained,  was  marched  with  a  company  of 
Christians  away  to  the  west — torn  from  children 
and  home.  Her  children  were  also  sold  into  bond- 
age; and  for  ten  years  she  lingered  on,  faithfully 
serving  her  taskmaster,  but  hearing  nothing  of 
her  loved  ones ;  until  at  length,  worn  out  with  toil, 
heart-broken  with  grieving  for  her  husband  and 
children,  yet  still  trusting  in  her  Saviour,  Rabodo 
sank  to  sleep  and  was  gathered  into  the  land  of 
eternal  day. 

It  is  impossible  for  us  to  realize  what  that  day, 
and  that  proclamation,  meant  to  the  poor,  despised 
and  hunted  Christians.  Ponder  it !  All  over  the 
land  the  tidings  fly — Freedom !  Freedom ! ! 
Freedom ! ! ! 

The  cry  is  thundered  in  the  forests,  and  its 
echoes  are  heard  in  the  mountain  caves  ;  and  weak, 
emaciated,  starving,  trembling  Christians  creep 
forth  to  seek  some  friendly  hand,  and  to  ask,  "  are 


234     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

the  tidings  really  true?"  Over  the  plantations 
the  news  spreads  quickly ;  and  they  who  slept 
last  night  in  the  shadows  of  slavery,  awoke  this 
morning  in  the  light  of  liberty. 

Off  wath  the  fetters  !  Break  the  chains  !  Cast 
away  the  tools  of  slavery !  The  Christians  are 
free.  There  are  thousands  of  them  scattered  all 
over  the  land,  but  especially  in  the  north-west  por- 
tion of  the  island ;  and  as  the  tidings  of  deliver- 
ance reach  them,  the  almost  universal  instinct  is, 
to  return  to  the  capital  and  seek  their  friends. 

From  district  to  district  the  watchword  is 
passed — Home !  As  the  word  is  pronounced, 
new  hopes  and  sacred  memories  are  awakened ; 
and,  as  with  one  heart,  the  Christians  prepare  for 
the  return.  Groups  are  formed  and  begin  to  re- 
trace their  way  across  the  mountain  tracks  and 
through  forest  thicknesses — not  captives  now,  but 
free  men  !  They  went  forth  with  weeping ;  they 
are  returning  with  joy. 

Yet  as  they  return,  they  leave  behind  them 
many  a  hallowed  sp-ot,  where  they  have  raised  a 
little  cross  to  mark  the  resting  place  of  some  of 
their  friends  who  sank  beneath  the  severity  of 
bondage  and  their  cruel  treatment,  and  w-ho  are 
lying  in  slumber  until  the  last  trump  shall  sound 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise.  As  these  groups 
pass  along  they  are  constantly  joined  by  solitary 
companions,  who,  as  fugitives,  have  been  hiding 
in  pits  and  forest  recesses,  but  who  have  heard 
the  tidings  of  liberty  and  have  come  to  unite  with 


Out  of  Bondage  235 

the  throng  who,  with  singing  and  gladness  are 
moving  homeward. 

What  emotions  thrill  their  breasts,  as  these 
separate  companies  march  forward.  Memory 
brings  back  the  faces  and  forms  of  the  loved  ones 
of  twenty  years  ago.  ]\Iemory  recalls  the  trials 
since  endured.  Mothers  think  of  their  children, 
snatched  from  their  arms  and  sent  away  in  other 
directions — shall  they  meet  again?  Husbands 
think  of  wives,  and  wives  of  husbands  torn  from 
their  embrace — shall  they  see  one  another  again? 
Children,  who  have  forgotten  their  parents' 
faces,  are  wondering  if  they  shall  find,  and  be  re- 
stored to,  their  loved  ones  ? 

Presently,  as  they  go  forward,  signs  begin  to 
reveal  that  many  groups  of  Christians  are 
gradually  converging  on  their  loved  city.  One 
company,  as  they  are  skirting  the  edge  of  the 
forest  with  singing  and  gladness.  Rear  the  strains 
of  Christian  song  wafted  down  the  mountain  side. 
They  pause,  and  presently  catch  glimpses  of  a 
company  dressed  in  white ;  and  farther  on,  where 
the  paths  unite,  they  meet.  So  group  joins 
group,  and  the  glad  throng  grows ;  while  at  the 
sound  of  those  songs  the  weak  and  lonely  creep 
from  their  caA'es,  and  wait  by  the  roadside  till 
their  friends  come  along;  and  they  fall  into  line. 
What  mutual  recognitions !  What  recounting  of 
experiences !  What  testimonies  to  the  goodness 
of  God! 

From  all  sides,  but  especially  from  the  north- 


2^6     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

west,  in  ever-increasing  numbers,  the  redeemed 
ones  of  the  Lord  are  returning  to  their  Zion  with 
songs,  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads.  Day 
after  day  they  press  onward,  till  at  length  the 
companies  begin  to  assemble  on  the  hills  that 
overlook   Antananarivo. 

They  come  as  conquerors  ;  and  conquerors  they 
are !  They  have  conquered  by  love ;  they  have 
overcome  by  faith !  A  few  hours  and  they  will 
see  their  city.  Onward  through  the  day-blaze ; 
on  into  the  early  evening  hours ;  and  they  have 
gained  the  mountain  pass  from  which  they  will 
descend  to-morrow  and  enter  through  the  gate 
into  the  city.  To-night,  the  city  is  all  commotion. 
Many  groups  of  the  returning  exiles  have  already 
arrived,  and  all  is  excitement  and  eager  expecta- 
tion. Hungry  eyes  and  longing  hearts  scan  the 
faces  of  every  group,  as  long-separated  friends 
and  relatives  seek  for  some  niark  of  their  loved 
ones — some  token  of  recognition. 

In  not  a  few  homes  there  is  joy  unbounded  ;  for 
the  long  lost  have  been  found.  The  excitement 
has  increased ;  for  just  before  night-fall,  those  in 
the  city  have  seen  a  great  company  gathered  on 
the  mountain,  encamping  for  the  night.  Which 
of  their  hearts,  which  of  their  homes,  will  be  made 
glad  to-morrow?  There  is  little  sleep  for  the 
city  to-night,  and  there  is  no  time  to  think  of  the 
chagrin  of  the  priest  party ;  for  preparations  are 
going  forward  to  receive  the  ransomed  ones. 

Before  day-break  a  long  stream  of  eager,  ex- 


Out  of  Bondage  237 

pectant,  rejoicing  people  issue  from  their  homes ; 
and,  as  the  sun  rises,  they  see  that  already  their 
friends  on  the  hills  are  moving  forward.  Listen ! 
Songs  break  forth  on  all  sides ;  and  hills  and  vales 
echo  and  re-echo  with  the  strains  of  gladness : 

"They    come!    they    come!     Thine   exiled    bands. 
Where'er  they  rest  or  roam. 
Have  heard  Thy  voice,  in  distant  lands, 
And  hasten  to  their  home." 

Down  from  the  mountain  comes  the  plaintive 
chant :  "  By  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  there  we  sat 
down ;  yea,  we  wept,  when  we  remembered  Zion." 
And  from  the  plains  below  goes  back  the  inspir- 
ing response:  "  I  will  lift  up  mine  eyes  unto  the 
hills  from  whence  cometh  my  help."  Again, 
there  floats  downward  the  chant:  "  Oh,  that  men 
would  praise  the  Lord  for  His  goodness,  and  de- 
clare the  wonders  that  he  doeth  for  the  children 
of  men;  for  He  hath  broken  the  gates  of  brass, 
and  smitten  the  bars  of  iron  asunder."  And  so 
response  succeeds  response,  as  the  wondering  and 
rejoicing  companies  approach  each  other.  Sud- 
denly the  descending  singers  are  lost  sight  of  as 
they  wind  around  the  base  of  a  hillock,  sur- 
mounted by  a  heavy  forest  growth.  A  moment 
more,  and  the  returning  captives  march  forth 
into  full  view.  And  now,  on  the  very  spot  where, 
many  years  before,  they  had  stood,  while  their 
best  friends  were  slain,  and  from  which  they  had 
been  banished  into  bondage,  loving  hands  are 


238     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

stretched  forth  to  welcome  them,  and  friendly 
arms  embrace  them. 

As  by  sudden  instinct,  there  is  a  pause ;  and  a 
spell  of  awful  silence  falls  upon  the  throng. 
They  are  standing  on  holy  ground — ground  sanc- 
tified by  the  blood  of  their  martyred  companions, 
and  God's  saints.  A  great  sound  of  weeping  goes 
up — tears  of  mourning  and  tears  of  joy  mingle; 
for  a  day  has  come  for  which  they  had  scarce 
dared  to  hope.  But  again  their  songs  break 
forth :  "  O  sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song ;  for 
He  hath  done  marvellous  things :  His  right  hand 
and  His  holy  arm  hath  wrought  salvation." 

Even  while  they  sing,  their  famished  hearts 
and  eager  eyes  are  strained  in  the  longing  to  dis- 
cover some  loved  face — some  dear  friend ;  and 
again  and  again,  a  wild  shout  of  joy,  rising  high 
above  the  songs  of  gladness,  tells  that  some  have 
found  their  lost  ones. 

Hours  pass  by,  while  still  the  voices  of  prayer 
and  praise  mingle  on  that  holy  place.  But  now, 
the  united  companies,  and  re-united  loved  ones, 
turn  their  faces  in  the  direction  of  the  city. 
What  hath  God  wrought ! 

There  is  only  one  way  in  which  the  pent-up 
feelings  can  find  relief  and  the  air  is  rent  with  the 
shout  of  Christian  praise.  As  they  enter  through 
the  city  gates,  the  loudest  song  of  joy  ascends,  as 
from  thousands  of  hearts,  and  by  thousands  of 
voices,  the  old  psalm  of  Israel  is  chanted  :  ''  When 
the  Lord  turned  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,  we 


Out  of  Bondage  239 

were  like  unto  them  that  dream.  Then  was  our 
mouth  filled  with  laughter  and  our  tongue  with 
singing:  then  said  they  among  the  heathen,  the 
Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  them.  The  Lord 
hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  are 
glad."  Thus  the  exiles  came  back  from  the  land 
of  bondage. 


PART  IV 

A    MORNING    WITH 
SHADOWS 

CHAPTER 

XXVI.  Changes. 
XXVII.  A  Coronation. 
XXVIII.  Expansion. 
XXIX.  War  and  Conquest. 
XXX.  The  Sign  of  the  Cross  again. 
XXXI.  Looking  toward  the  Noonday. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 


CHANGES 


While  such  a  complete  change  had  been 
wrought  in  the  condition  of  the  Christians,  and 
their  hearts  were  filled  to  overflowing  with  the 
gladness  of  deliverance,  very  different  emotions 
were  filling  the  minds  of  the  leaders  of  the  idol 
party.  To  say  that  a  sense  of  consternation  came 
upon  them  would  be  to  use  a  mild  term.  They 
were  amazed  at  the  numerical  strengfth  attained 
by  the  Christians,  and  at  the  discovery  that 
twenty-six  years  of  fierce  and  relentless  persecu- 
tion, instead  of  wiping  out  the  new  religion,  had 
served  rather  to  multiply  the  number  of  its  pro- 
fessors. They  were  also  alarmed  at  their 
own  loss  of  influence  over  the  heathen  party.  Re- 
monstrances to  Radama  were  powerless  to  modify 
his  proclamation  of  liberty.  Wherever  they 
turned,  it  seemed  as  if  the  very  heathen  were 
mocking  them,  because,  at  the  end  of  the  long 
struggle  Ranavalona  was  dead,  the  Christians 
had  conquered,  and  the  new  religion  had,  by 
royal  decree,  been  placed  on  an  equality  with  the 
old  idolatry. 

Not  the  least  important  factor  in  the  changed 
243 


244    Sign  of  the  Cross  In  Madagascar 

attitude  of  the  heathen  populace  toward  the 
Christians  was  the  spirit  manifested  by  the  latter 
toward  their  former  foes  and  persecutors.  No 
talk  of  revenge ;  no  remonstrances ;  no  display  of 
ill-feeling;  but  just  a  glad,  peaceful,  forgiving 
spirit  toward  all.  Some  of  them  even  sought  out 
those  who  had  been  their  bitterest  enemies  in 
the  past,  for  the  purpose  of  assuring  them  of  for- 
giveness. When  the  heathen  stood  around  the 
worshiping  congregations  and  heard,  repeatedly, 
earnest  prayers  offered  for  the  mercy  and  pardon 
and  blessing  of  their  Jehovah  upon  those  who 
had  injured  them,  the  contrast  between  the  spirit 
of  the  Christians  and  that  of  the  priests  was  so 
marked,  that  large  numbers  desired  to  know  the 
source  of  that  beautiful  spirit;  and  so  became  in- 
quirers after  the  truths  of  the  gospel  1 

A  period  of  successive  changes  now  followed. 
While  many  homes  were  filled  with  unspeakable 
joy,  others  were  overshadowed  by  dark  clouds, 
as  the  weeks  passed  by,  and  no  news  reached  them 
of  their  loved  ones.  One  of  the  saddest  hearts 
amongst  the  whole  Christian  band  was  Ram- 
on ja's.  Eagerly  had  he  watched  for  the  return  of 
Fantaka.  He  had  gone  out  to  meet  each  group 
that  approached  the  city;  but  she  came  not, 
neither  could  he  gain  any  news  of  her.  At  length, 
having  discovered  the  locality  to  which  she  had 
been  banished,  he  determined  to  go  forth  and 
search  for  her. 

Accompanied  by  two  faithful  servants,  he  set 


Changes  245 

forth  on  his  journey  of  almost  two  hundred  miles ; 
and  after  some  two  weeks  of  weary  traveling, 
reached  the  village.  He  sought  out  Fantaka's 
former  master,  only  to  find  that  she  had  been  sick 
at  the  time  the  king's  proclamation  arrived;  and 
her  master,  angry  at  the  loss  of  his  slaves,  had 
put  her  out  on  the  village  street,  to  do  the  best 
she  could  for  herself.  Beyond  that,  he  knew 
nothing  of  her.  But  a  few  hours  brought  the 
evidence  that,  amongst  the  heathen,  there  were 
hearts  that  had  been  softened  to  compassion 
toward  the  persecuted  ones.  An  old  heathen  wo- 
man had  found  Fantaka  at  the  road  side,  exhaust- 
ed, and  almost  at  the  point  of  death.  She  had 
gently  raised  her,  and,  with  assistance,  taken  her 
to  her  own  hut;  and  there  had  fed  and  nursed 
the  suffering  woman.  Unspeakably  joyous  was 
the  re-union  between  Ramon j  a  and  Fantaka ;  and 
their  gratitude  to  the  poor  woman  who  had  so 
cared  for  an  outcast  disciple  of  Christ  was  over- 
whelming. Surely  that  Divine  Master,  whose 
servant  she  had  nourished  has  given  her  the  re- 
ward of  a  righteous  man, 

Fantaka  was  too  weak  to  travel ;  and  so,  send- 
ing back  the  servants  with  the  tidings  of  her 
welfare,  and  with  instructions  to  return  to  meet 
them,  Ramonja  decided  to  remain  until  his  be- 
trothed was  sufficiently  restored  to  take  the  jour- 
ney. In  this  way  it  happened  that  several  months 
had  elapsed,  since  the  dawn  of  freedom,  when 
Fantaka  at  last  reached  her  old  home. 


246    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

In  the  meantime  remarkable  events  had  been 
transpiring  in  Antananarivo  and  elsewhere. 
Tidings  of  the  changed  condition  of  the  Chris- 
tians speedily  reached  England;  and  in  a  few 
weeks  the  missionaries  were  once  more  nearing 
the  shores  of  Madagascar.  Rafaravavy,  and  her 
fellow-exiles,  returned  also;  and  within  a  short 
time  the  Christians  were  rejoiced  at  welcoming 
back  their  loved  teachers,  and  their  old  friends 
who  had  succeeded  in  escaping  from  the  island 
till  the  persecution  was  past.  Right  royal  was 
the  welcome  they  received ;  encouraging  the  re- 
ports they  heard ;  and  inspiring  the  enthusiasm 
revealed  for  the  prosecution  of  the  work  of  the 
gospel  all  through  the  land. 

Ever  memorable  was  the  first  Sabbath  after 
their  arrival  at  the  capital.  In  less  than  a  year 
the  conditions  were  so  utterly  changed  that,  in- 
stead of  the  Christians  meeting  in  small  groups 
for  secret  worship,  at  the  peril  of  their  lives,  they 
assembled  openly  and  fearlessly  in  their  tempo- 
rary church,  and  nearly  eight  hundred  belong- 
ing to  the  city  alone,  sat  down  to  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. 

At  the  outbreak  of  persecution,  some  twenty- 
six  years  before,  there  were  about  two  hundred 
Christians  in  the  island.  Now,  nearly  eight  hun- 
dred united  in  one  service  in  Antananarivo  alone ; 
and  it  is  supposed  there  were  nearly  seven  thou- 
sand in  the  country.  Such  was  the  harvest  of  a 
quarter  of  a  century  of  persecution. 


Changes  247 

Rafaravavy's  first  concern  was  as  to  the  fate 
of  Fantaka;  and  it  was  with  feelings  of  devout 
thankfulness  she  learned  of  the  steadfastness  in 
suffering  she  had  displayed.  Anxiously  she 
awaited  her  return  from  the  land  of  bondage. 
And  when  at  length  that  moment  came,  tender, 
loving,  and  joyous  was  the  meeting  between  them. 

The  task  of  erecting  churches  and  schools,  of 
teaching  and  preaching,  and  of  thoroughly  re- 
organizuig  the  work,  now  proceeded  vigorously; 
and  on  every  hand  were  evidences  that  a  few 
years  of  such  labor  would  alter  the  character  of 
the  entire  community  around  the  capital.  The 
priests  still  lived  in  hope  of  a  reversal  of  the  new 
policy  toward  the  Christians ;  and  it  was  not  long 
before  events  transpired  which  at  first  seemed  to 
justify  their  hopes. 

Radama  II  was  fast  becoming  imbecile,  as  the 
result  of  his  wild  and  licentious  life ;  dissatisfac- 
tion with  his  government  was  spreading  all 
abroad ;  and  there  were  signs  of  approaching  rev- 
olution, from  the  results  of  which  the  heathen 
party  expected  to  gain  much. 

The  conspiracy  developed,  resulting  first  in  the 
putting  to  death  of  several  ministers  of  state, 
and  ultimately,  in  the  strangling  of  Radama. 

The  natural  successor  to  the  throne  was  Ra- 
bodo,  wife  of  the  late  king;  and  on  the  fact  that 
she  was  a  devoted  idolater,  the  priests  built  their 
expectations  for  the  future.  But  again  they  were 
doomed  to  disappointment. 


248     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

The  leaven  of  Christianity  had  been  working, 
even  amongst  the  heathen  party;  and  the  same 
desire  for  peace  and  stable  government,  which 
had  led  to  the  destruction  of  the  late  king,  led 
the  conspirators  to  take  such  steps  as  would  make 
it  impossible  for  his  successor  to  adopt  a  policy 
which  would  defeat  their  wishes.  Before  con- 
senting to  Rabodo's  being  proclaimed  queen,  the 
leaders  required  of  her  the  concession  of  a  num- 
ber of  popular  demands,  and  of  constitutional 
liberties  and  rights.  These  involved  full  relig- 
ious equality,  and  the  rights  of  the  people  and 
nobles,  through  representatives,  to  a  voice  in 
framing  the  laws ;  and  especially  in  those  matters 
which  involved  interests  of  life  and  death.  Both 
these  guarantees  conceded,  Rabodo  ascended  the 
throne  as  queen  Rasoherima. 

The  priest  party  were  once  more  received  with 
favor  at  the  palace,  but  the  queen  remained  true 
to  the  constitutional  guarantees  given;  and  she 
manifested  a  friendly  disposition  toward  the 
Christians,  who  enjoyed  equal  liberties  with  the 
heathen  in  matters  of  religion.  Many  of  the 
Christians  who,  in  the  days  of  persecution  had 
been  despoiled  of  their  property,  had  considerable 
portions  of  their  lands  restored  to  them.  Rafar- 
avavy  enjoyed  the  special  favor  of  the  queen,  and 
was  largely  reinstated  in  her  former  position. 

During  the  short  reign  of  Rasoherima  the  prog- 
ress of  the  people  was  marked,  the  enlightening 
influence  of  the  new  faith  making  itself  felt  in  all 


Changes  249 

departments  of  their  Hfe.  The  prime  minister 
took  an  important  pubHc  part  in  at  least  two  cere- 
monies connected  with  the  Christian  churches ; 
and  the  people  manifested  a  strong  desire  for  edu- 
cation, and  for  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  God. 

It  was  when  such  progress  gave  promise  of  a 
bright  and  happy  future  for  the  kingdom  that 
Rasoherima  died ;  and  again  the  element  of  doubt 
entered  into  the  struggle  for  supremacy.  The 
moment  was  felt  to  be  a  vital  one  alike  to  the 
Christian  and  heathen  parties.  A  new  sovereign, 
who  would  hinder  the  work  of  the  missionaries, 
might  set  back  the  progress  already  made,  and 
inaugurate  a  new  era  of  terror  for  the  Christians. 
A  new  sovereign,  who  should  favor  the  Chris- 
tians, might  strike  the  final  blow  at  idolatry,  and 
shatter  forever  the  hope  of  the  heathen  su- 
premacy. 

Which  should  it  be  ? 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

A  CORONATION 

The  fears  and  misgivings  of  both  parties  were 
destined  to  continue  for  some  time.  There  was 
no  direct  descendant  of  the  late  king  or  queen,  to 
assume  the  throne;  so  that  it  passed  to  another 
branch  of  the  family. 

A  conspiracy  had  been  formed  having  for  its 
object  the  putting  of  Rasala,  a  relative  of  Radama 
II.,  upon  the  throne ;  but  it  failed.  Ultimately  it 
was  decided  that  the  true  successor  to  royal  power 
was  Ramoma,  a  cousin  of  the  late  queen ;  and,  ac- 
cordingly on  April  2nd,  1868,  she  was  proclaimed 
queen.  The  heathen  party  were  at  first  chagrined 
by  this  result,  for  Ramoma,  though  she  had  not 
herself  outlined  any  definite  policy  favorable  to 
Christianity,  was  a  sister  to  Prince  Ramonja,  who 
was  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  new  religion  who 
had  suffered  much  for  the  name  of  Christ;  and 
she  was  known  to  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures. 

At  the  same  time  they  encouraged  their  hearts 
so  soon  as  it  became  known  that  Ramoma  in- 
tended to  assume  the  royal  title  of  her  aunt,  and 
to  be  known  as  Ranavalona  II.  They  hoped  that 
this  might  be  an  indication  that  she  would  revive 
250 


A  Coronation  251 

the  policy  that  queen  had  pursued,  and  so  com- 
plete the  work  of  exterminating  Christianity. 

The  Christians,  on  the  other  hand,  found  their 
hopes  swayed  by  just  the  reverse  methods  of 
reasoning.  To  them  the  title  of  the  new  queen 
seemed  an  ill-omen ;  while  yet,  knowing  that  the 
queen  was  a  sister  of  Ramon j a,  that  she  had  be- 
friended Rafaravavy,  and  done  many  acts  of 
kindness  to  other  members  of  the  churches,  and 
that  she  had  for  years  studied  carefully  the  tenets 
of  their  faith,  they  could  scarcely  believe  it  pos- 
sible she  would,  as  queen,  deny  all  the  hopes  they 
had  entertained  of  her  before  her  accession  to  the 
royal  power. 

Ranavalona  II.  wisely  decided  to  postpone  her 
coronation  until  she  had  had  time  to  thoroughly 
weigh  several  important  matters  of  state,  and  to 
frame  her  policy  regarding  them ;  so  that  her 
proclamation  at  that  period  might  indicate  clearly 
the  mode  of  government  she  intended  to  pursue. 
Perhaps  the  question  that  required  most  careful 
consideration  was  the  relation  to  be  sustained  by 
the  throne  toward  the  Christians. 

There  was  no  denying  the  immense  and  rapid 
progress  they  had  made,  the  large  numbers  who 
had  become  disciples,  nor  the  fact  that  nearly  all 
the  most  loyal,  intelligent  and  progressive  citi- 
zens, including  especially  the  young  people  of  the 
capital,  were  ranking  themselves  under  the  lead- 
ership of  the  missionaries. 

For  some  time  the  queen  and  prime  minister 


252     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

seriously  discussed  this  subject  with  the  council. 
It  did  not  take  long  to  come  to  the  resolution  that 
any  attempt  to  destroy  the  influence  of  Christian- 
ity, or  to  root  it  out,  was  foredoomed  to  failure. 
Eventually,  the  question  resolved  itself  into  one 
of  either  remaining  neutral  and  permitting  the 
respective  religions  to  work  for  the  mastery,  or 
accepting  the  Christian  faith  and  assuming  an 
active  part  in  extending  its  power.  The  resolve 
of  the  queen,  though  not  yet  announced,  was  to 
publicly  and  royally  recognize  the  Christian  faith, 
place  herself  under  the  instruction  of  the  teachers, 
and  so  take  a  foremost  part  in  advancing  the  in- 
terests of  the  new  religion.  When  the  queen's 
policy  had  been  clearly  defined,  arrangements 
were  made  for  her  coronation  to  take  place  on 
Sept.  3rd,  1868. 

In  response  to  the  royal  proclamation,  it  is  said 
four  hundred  thousand  people  assembled  to  wit- 
ness, what  proved  to  be,  the  most  remarkable 
public  event  in  the  history  of  Madagascar. 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  either  the  Christians 
or  heathen  party  could  suppress  the  excitement 
felt,  or  allay  the  alternating  hopes  and  fears 
which  filled  them.  The  thoughts  of  many  went 
back  to  the  first  kabary  of  Ranavalona  I.,  and  all 
it  had  been  productive  of.  What  would  be  the 
effects  to  follow  the  first  assembly,  and  the  first 
declaration  of  Ranavalona  II.  ?  The  air  was  full 
of  rumors.  But  gradually  the  confidence  of  the 
Christians  increased  as  they  noticed  the  arrange- 


A  Coronation 


^S2> 


ments  made  for  the  coronation.  And  when,  as 
the  hour  drew  near,  it  was  seen  that  the  priests 
were  not  in  evidence,  the  hope  became  assurance, 
that  the  poHcy  of  the  government  was  to  be  hb- 
eral  in  matters  of  rehgion. 

As  the  queen  advanced  toward  the  canopy  that 
over-arched  her  throne,  the  festoons  were  drawn 
aside,  and  the  scene  presented  sent  a  thrill  of 
mingled  joy,  wonder  and  fear  through  the  whole 
multitude.  In  bold  letters  there  shone  forth  from 
the  canopy  these  sentences :  "  Glory  to  God  " — 
"  Peace  on  earth  " — "  Good  will  to  men  " — "  God 
is  with  us  ". 

When  the  people  had  somewhat  recovered  from 
their  first  astonishment,  a  mighty  cheer  arose  from 
the  great  assembly;  and  then  the  Christians,  no 
longer  able  to  restrain  their  feelings,  broke  forth 
into  a  song  of  grateful  thanksgiving  to  God. 

Before  the  throne  had  been  placed  two  tables. 
On  one  lay  the  crown  which  was  presently  placed 
on  the  queen's  head.  On  the  other  lay  a  copy  of 
the  Malagasy  Bible,  which  she  took  to  her  heart, 
and  for  her  guide.  Repeatedly,  as  the  prime  min- 
ister read  the  queen's  speech,  the  Christians  were 
gladdened  to  hear  such  quotations  from  the  Scrip- 
tures as  showed  the  queen's  familiarity  with  the 
sacred  writings.  The  speech  was  printed  and 
circulated  amongst  the  people.  One  sentence  is 
particularly  worthy  of  unfailing  record : — "  This 
is  my  word  to  you,  ye  under  heaven,  in  regard  to 
the   praying;   it   is   not   enforced;   it   is   not   re- 


254     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

strained;  for  God  made  you."  Thus  the  inaugu- 
ration of  Ranavalona's  reign  declared  the  pohcy 
of  the  government  to  be  for  the  promotion  of 
Christianity  in  the  land ;  and,  while  continuing 
liberty  to  the  idolaters  in  the  matter  of  accepting 
the  new  faith,  to  encourage  them  to  renounce 
their  idols  and  turn  to  the  living  God. 

The  national  idols  had  been  ignored,  and  the 
name  of  Jehovah  exalted  in  their  stead.  The 
efTect  was  mighty.  Tlie  churches  were  thronged 
with  worshipers ;  enquirers  multiplied ;  within 
a  year  the  queen  and  prime  minister  were  both 
baptized  and  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
Church;  and  those  who  followed  the  example  of 
royalty  began  to  manifest,  at  least,  an  outward 
interest  in  this  new  religion. 

Prince  Ramon j a  was  appointed  to  an  important 
office,  and  many  government  positions  were  filled 
by  Christians ;  so  that,  all  through  the  central 
province  of  Imerina  a  new  cry  began  to  be  heard 
— "  God  bless  the  queen." 

But  the  last  struggle  in  connection  with  this  era 
of  persecution,  was  yet  to  come.  The  heathen 
priests  determined  to  rally  their  forces  once  more, 
and  to  make  a  final  effort  to  arrest  the  progress  of 
Christianity  and  to  assert  the  supremacy  of  the 
idols.  The  next  annual  festival  of  the  gods  was 
the  season  chosen  for  the  attempt.  A  few  days 
before  the  occasion,  a  deputation  of  priests,  led 
by  Kclazapa,  sought  an  audience  with  the  queen. 
Their  request  being  granted  they  proceeded  to 


A  Coronation  255 

point  out  the  dishonor  which,  for  the  past  two 
years,  had  been  done  to  the  idols,  and  the  disfavor 
shown  to  the  priests  of  the  national  religion ;  also 
to  foretell  the  calamities  which  they  were  sure 
must  ultimately  come  upon  the  land  if  the  course 
were  persisted  in ;  and  to  demand  that  the  privi- 
lege of  exemption  from  punishment  and  the  pow- 
ers of  life  and  death,  of  which  the  idols  and  priests 
had  been  despoiled,  be  restored  to  them. 

The  effect  of  their  request  upon  the  queen  was 
very  different  to  that  which  they  had  anticipated. 
She  had  almost  forgotten  the  existence  of  the 
idols,  and  had  failed  altogether  to  realize  that, 
while  she  was  a  Christian  queen,  the  idols  still 
continued  in  her  realms,  and  she  was  nominally, 
and  legally,  their  patron  and  protector.  Dismiss- 
ing the  priests  for  a  time,  she  summoned  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Council,  at  which  she  explained  the 
situation  as  it  had  become  apparent  to  her.  How 
incongruous  her  position  was  became  at  once 
plain — and  in  a  very  short  time,  a  decision  was 
arrived  at.  Soldiers  were  immediately  despatched 
to  Kelazapa  to  demand  that  the  idols  be  given  up 
to  the  queen.  He,  divining  what  her  intention 
might  be,  hesitated  to  comply  with  the  demand. 
But  the  officers  were  not  to  be  put  off.  "  Do  not 
the  gods  belong  to  the  queen  ?  "  they  demanded ; 
to  which  the  only  possible  reply  was,  "  Assured- 
ly !  "  "  Then  the  queen  wants  her  property,  and 
if  the  idols  be  not  given  up,  we  will  search  for 
them."     "  Then  ",  said  Kelazapa,  "  the  idols  will 


256     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

be  safe ;  for  they  will  become  invisible,  and  you 
will  not  be  able  to  find  them.''  Again  he  asked 
what  the  queen  intended  to  do  with  the  idols? 
and  on  being  told  she  would  burn  them,  he  in- 
formed the  officers  that  the  attempt  would  be  use- 
less as  the  idols  would  not  burn.  "  Well,  we  will 
take  our  chances  in  these  things ;  only,  deliver  up 
the  idols  as  the  queen  demands,"  replied  the  of- 
ficers. At  length  the  idols,  both  great  and  small, 
were  brought  from  their  place  of  hiding;  and 
with  deep  emotion,  and  dejection  almost  pitiful  to 
behold,  the  priests  gave  them  into  the  hands  of 
the  soldiers. 

Then,  while  the  soldiers  proceeded  to  kindle  a 
fire  in  order  to  prove  the  combustibility  of  the 
idols,  the  priests  used  many  charms  to  save  their 
gods.  But  when  the  people  realized  how  utterly 
helpless  their  gods  were,  and  how  unable  to  pro- 
tect themselves,  they  ceased,  very  largely,  to  be 
concerned  for  their  fate.  Through  the  villages 
of  Imerina  the  queen's  example  spread ;  and  soon, 
from  almost  every  village  of  the  province,  the 
smoke  of  the  burning  idols  ascended.  Not  only 
the  public  gods,  but  the  family  idols  also,  with 
charms  and  other  articles  of  the  ancestral  wor- 
ship, were  brought  together,  and  publicly  de- 
stro}'ed ;  and  in  a  very  short  time,  so  far  as  the 
Hovas  were  concerned,  the  idols  were  utterly 
abolished.  Kelazapa  was  heartbroken — crushed 
with  the  weight  of  the  disgrace  that  had  overta- 


A  Coronation  257 

ken  the  idols,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  ancient 
Malagasy  idolatry. 

Soon  after  this,  Rainiharo  was  promoted  to  an 
official  position.  Ramaka,  too,  was  given  an  im- 
portant office.  Rafaravavy,  who  was  advanced 
in  years,  settled  in  her  own  quiet  home ;  and  one 
of  her  neighbors  and  closest  friends  was  Ranivo 
— who  had  been  falsely  accused,  in  earlier  years, 
of  betraying  her  friend,  and  was  thus  led  to  the 
Christian  worship  and  life.  A  great  deliverance 
had  come  to  the  people,  and  the  sign  of  the  cross 
had  assumed  a  new  meaning.  On  every  hand  the 
tidings  of  the  Gospel  were  spreading,  and 
churches  being  multiplied,  while  large  numbers  of 
the  heathen  turned  unto  the  Lord.  The  Cross 
was  victorious !  Instead  of  being  any  longer  the 
sign  of  suffering  and  persecution  and  death,  it 
became  the  symbol  of  salvation,  the  inspiration 
of  joy,  the  quickener  of  hope,  the  standard  of 
triumph ;  and  from  the  lips  of  many  thousands, 
who  once  gloried  in  their  shame  and  idolatry,  a 
new  song  arose: 

"  In  the  Cross  of  Christ  I  glory ! 
Towering  o'er  the  wrecks  of  time; 
All  the  light  of  sacred  story 
Gathers  round  its  head  sublime." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

EXrANSION 

It  remains  for  us,  in  these  four  closing  chap- 
ters, to  rapidly  trace  the  spread  of  the  Christian 
faith  and  the  growth  of  mission  work,  since  the 
close  of  the  long  period  of  persecution  under 
Ranavalona,  and  the  destruction  of  the  idols  un- 
der Ranavalona  II.  In  so  doing,  we  pass  largely 
from  the  realm  of,  what  some  would  call,  "  the  ro- 
mance of  missions  " ;  and  yet  it  is  difficult  to  un- 
derstand why  men  should  consider  the  romance 
to  have  worn  away  when  the  era  of  suffering  for 
the  truth,  and  the  excitement  accompanying  the 
long  struggle  for  supremacy,  between  Christian- 
ity and  idolatry,  came  to  an  end.  However,  if 
we  pass  from  the  days  of  romance,  we  at  the 
same  time  enter  upon  a  more  accurately  historical 
period,  which  might,  perhaps,  be  fittingly  de- 
scribed as  a  miracle  of  missions.  The  destruc- 
tion of  idols  throughout  the  province  of  Imerina, 
and  the  action  of  the  queen  and  prime  minister  in 
openly  avowing  themselves  Christians — while  full 
liberty  and  protection  were  guaranteed  to  those 
who  did  not  desire  to  renounce  idolatry — led  to 
a  very  widespread,  even  if  in  large  measure  su- 
perficial, interest  in  Christianity. 
258 


Expansion  259 

The  heathen  were  not  indifferent  to  the  exam- 
ple of  their  royalty ;  and  very  soon  church-going 
and  the  worship  of  Jehovah  became  fashionable. 
Such  facts,  probably,  often  caused  the  new  condi- 
tion of  affairs  to  be  painted  in  too  rosy  colors, 
and,  in  a  few  years'  time,  led  many  to  the  dim  im- 
pression that  the  whole  island  had  been  Chris- 
tianized. 

At  the  same  time,  let  it  not  be  thought  that  the 
work  was  merely  superficial.  The  Malagasy  had 
learnt  too  dearly  the  reality  of  the  Christian  faith, 
and  the  vital  effects  of  a  change  of  heart,  to  per- 
mit of  their  being  mere  formalists.  Making  all 
allowance  for  the  changed  condition,  there  was 
an  awakening  of  interest,  and  an  eagerness  to 
learn  the  truth,  which  produced  a  miraculous 
change  in  the  life  of  the  people  of  Imerina. 

The  first  missionaries  to  re-enter  the  province 
were  soon  besieged  with  requests  for  teachers — 
many  of  these  requests  coming  from  distant 
places,  where,  without  any  teachers,  the  people 
were  beginning  to  assemble  for  worship,  led  only 
by  those  who  happened  to  have  received  a  little 
instruction  elsewhere.  Immediately  plans  were 
framed  by  the  London  Missionary  Society,  whose 
agents  had  been  used  of  God  to  accomplish  all 
the  results  so  far  attained,  to  largely  reinforce  the 
missionaries,  and  to  broaden  the  foundations  of 
the  work,  with  a  view  to  meeting  all  the  claims 
which  the  tide  of  progress  made  upon  them. 

One  of  the  first  arrivals,  the  Rev.  W.  E.  Cous- 


i6o    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

ins,  who  reached  Antananarivo  in  August,  1862, 
in  describing  the  eagerness  of  the  people  to  learn 
and  to  attend  meetings,  says:  "  It  seemed  as  if 
they  could  not  spend  too  many  hours  in  the  house 
of  God."  The  new  experience  of  singing,  pray- 
ing and  hearing  the  gospel,  without  fear  of  man, 
thrilled  them  with  joy ;  and  numbers  of  the  people 
would  spend  as  many  as  ten  hours  of  Sunday  in 
church.  In  a  few  months  a  large  supply  of  testa- 
ments, portions  of  Scripture,  and  other  books 
arrived ;  and  so  great  was  the  demand  for  them, 
that  in  three  days  nearly  one  thousand  Testa- 
ments and  five  hundred  portions  were  sold — 
while,  of  tracts  and  other  books,  thousands  were 
quickly  purchased  by  the  people. 

Bible  classes  were  widely  established  and 
proved  one  of  the  wisest  methods  of  missionary 
labor.  New  missionaries  and  teachers  arrived ; 
schools  were  opened  all  around,  and  congrega- 
tions gathered.  By  the  year  1870  there  were,  in 
connection  with  this  one  society,  621  congrega- 
tions, with  more  than  230,000  adherents.  It  was 
natural  that  a  new  mission  field,  such  as  Alada- 
gascar  was,  should  arouse  the  interest  of  other 
societies ;  and  that,  in  view  of  the  widespread 
sympathy  with  the  persecuted  church,  all  the 
Christians  of  England  should  be  stirred  with  a 
desire  to  take  a  part  in  sending  the  gospel  through 
the  re-opened  doors.  Consequently,  the  next 
few  years  witnessed  the  commencement  of  work 
by  several   societies,  much  of  that  work  being 


Expansion  261 

undertaken,  and  performed,  in  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian love  and  co-operation  with  the  society  which 
began  work  in  the  island ;  but  in  some  instances, 
unfortunately,  marred  by  the  attempt  to  establish 
some  particular  form  of  church  government. 

In  1864,  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  (both 
Episcopalian),  began  work.  The  former  society 
had,  for  two  years,  been  contemplating  this  work, 
which  had  been  urged  upon  them  by  their  sup- 
porters; but,  moved  by  a  wise  and  Christian 
spirit,  they  did  not  desire  to  introduce  anything 
like  denominational  rivalry. 

The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
was  not  quite  so  liberally  inclined.  However,  at 
a  conference  of  representatives  of  these  societies 
and  the  London  Missionary  Society,  held  in  1863, 
at  which  were  present  the  Archbishops  of 
Canterbury  and  York,  and  the  Bishops  of  Lon- 
don, Oxford  and  Capetown,  it  was  agreed  that 
the  province  of  Imerina  should  be  left  to  the  care 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  while  the  so- 
cieties representing  the  two  sections  of  the 
Church  of  England  should  confine  their  labors  to 
the  east  coast.  These  societies,  in  1864,  estab- 
lished missions  on  the  east  coast,  and  all  promised 
well  for  the  evangelization  of  Madagascar  upon 
lines  which  should  be  free  from  sectarian  differ- 
ences. 

In  a  few  years  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  determined  to  abolish  the  agree- 


262     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

ment  of  1863 ;  to  enter  the  territory  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  and  to  establish  itself  at 
Antananarivo.  The  reason  for  so  doing  is  given 
in  an  official  record  of  the  society  thus :  "  The 
prayer  book  was  in  use  on  the  coast,  but  it  had  not 
reached  the  capital;  and  when  the  coast  people 
went  on  business  to  the  capital,  they  found  no 
church  services  and  so  were  taunted  by  the  ruling 
people.  So  it  became  necessary  that  the  church 
should  extend  its  mission  to  the  capital."  This 
declaration  does  not  seem  quite  charitable  toward 
the  work  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
whose  agents  had  been  instrumental  in  laying  the 
foundation  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  Madagas- 
car ;  and  is  scarcely  consistent  with  another  state- 
ment in  the  same  official  record,  where  one  of  its 
workers  is  spoken  of  as  finding,  at  Mahanoro,  "  a 
clear  field,  with  no  rival  teachers,  whereas  in  al- 
most every  part  of  Madagascar,  there  are  too 
many  tokens  of  a  divided  Christianity." 

For  it  was  the  action  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  that  first  introduced 
those  divisions,  which  its  missionaries  subse- 
quently found  cause  to  lament. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  nobly  declined 
to  be  a  party  to  this  violation  of  Christian  agree- 
ment ;  and,  in  1874,  altogether  withdrew  from  the 
island,  thus  leaving  the  work  of  the  ritualistic 
portion  of  the  Episcopal  Church  to  be  continued 
by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 
While  for  a  time  the  action  of  this  society  created 


French  Residency,  Fianarantsoa,  Retsileo. 


I 

^-...i!H 

1 

*            * 

'  ^^^^^^^^liHHilP'                     ^ 

J 

Observatory,  Imerina. 


Expansion  26^ 

some  heart-burnings,  and  was  productive  of  some 
evil  to  the  native  Christian  communities,  the  un- 
pleasantness gradually  began  to  subside ;  and  a 
considerable  measure  of  harmony  has  for  many 
years  prevailed  between  its  agents  and  those  of 
other  societies. 

Following  the  example  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society,  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  took  steps,  in  1876,  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  college  for  the  training  of  a  native  min- 
istry. This  was  built  at  Ambatoharanana,  twelve 
miles  from  the  capital,  and  during  its  course  of 
service  more  than  fifty  students  have  received 
training  within  its  walls.  The  work  of  this  soci- 
ety has  developed  largely  in  and  around  the  cap- 
ital, and  in  various  parts  of  the  country.  The 
Cathedral  of  St.  Lawrence  was  dedicated  on  Au- 
gust loth,  1890.  The  statistical  report  for  1899 
reveals  the  results,  so  far  as  they  can  be  tabulated 
in  figures,  viz.,  8  English  and  16  native  mission- 
aries (ordained);  over  100  native  catechists;  3 
English  lady  teachers  and  14  native  school  teach- 
ers; 14,000  on  the  roll  of  church  members,  and 
nearly  3,000  communicants. 

In  1866,  agents  of  the  Norwegian  Missionary 
Society  began  work  in  Madagascar.  And,  al- 
though at  first  some  friction  arose  because  they 
too  established  themselves  at  the  capital,  this 
presently  passed  away.  A  portion  of  the  Betsileo 
province  was  placed  entirely  under  their  care; 
kindly  relations  with  other  societies  were  created ; 


264     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

and  here  their  missionaries  have  labored  with 
great  success.  At  the  end  of  1894,  there  were 
44  Norwegian,  and  60  native  ordained  mission- 
aries connected  with  the  society.  They  had  then, 
under  their  care,  60,000  adherents,  of  whom  28,- 
000  were  communicants ;  and  in  their  schools 
were  found  30,000  children. 

In  1867,  the  Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Associa- 
tion, on  appeal  being  made  to  them  to  assist  in 
providing  for  the  educational  necessities  of  Mad- 
agascar, began  work.  While  this  association  at 
first  devoted  its  energies  mainly  to  the  work  of 
education,  its  labors  have  gradually  been  de- 
veloped along  other  lines  as  well — establishing 
congregations  and  taking  an  active  part  in  medi- 
cal work.  Throughout  the  whole  period  of  over 
thirty  years  the  most  harmonious  relations  have 
existed  between  the  representatives  of  this  society 
and  those  of  the  others — especially  the  London 
and  Norwegian  Societies. 

In  much  of  the  hospital  and  medical  training 
work  the  doctors  of  the  former  two  societies  have 
w^orked  in  closest  co-operation.  From  the  report 
for  1898,  the  following  statistics  of  results  are 
gleaned:  178  congregations,  with  154  preachers; 
2639  church  members;  12473  adherents;  nearly 
18,000  children  in  schools;  and  some  9,000  cases 
of  sickness  cared  for. 

So  far  back  as  1648,  an  attempt  was  made  to 
establish  Roman  Catholic  Missions  in  the  island. 
But  in  a  few  years  the  priests,  by  their  violent 


Expansion  26^ 

and  haughty  spirit,  incurred  the  hatred  of  the 
natives.  One  priest  was  murdered  and  the  mis- 
sion was  rehnquished.  Immediately  upon  the  re- 
opening of  the  island  to  missionary  work,  in  1861, 
Roman  Catholic  priests  re-entered  the  field.  At 
once  they  denounced  the  Protestants,  notwith- 
standing it  had  been  the  Protestants  who  had  en- 
dured the  twenty-five  years  of  bitter  persecution 
for  the  sake  of  Christ ;  and  without  any  scruples 
began  the  attempt  to  secure  political  control.  In 
this  effort  they  failed,  and  every  Christian  heart 
will  thank  God  that  it  was  so. 

We  shall  yet  see  that  Madagascar  was  to  suffer 
severely  at  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits;  but,  for  a 
few  years,  the  land  was  spared  that  trial.  Still 
their  mission  work  met  with  considerable  success. 
They  built  a  fine  cathedral  at  Antananarivo,  and 
established  several  industrial  schools,  and  four 
dispensaries.  At  the  close  of  1895,  they  could 
boast  of  113  agents,  about  100,000  adherents, 
nearly  600  native  teachers,  and  15,000  children  in 
their  schools. 

The  multiplication  of  agencies,  and  the  rapid 
progress  of  the  work,  very  soon  led  to  the  devel- 
opment of  methods  for  reaching  the  people  and 
making  more  effective  the  efforts  of  the  mission- 
aries. One  scheme  that  has  had  great  influence 
through  the  intervening  years,  and  has  served  as 
a  stronghold  to  Christianity  in  the  central  prov- 
ince of  Imerina,  was  the  proposal,  gradually  car- 
ried into  effect,  to  build  four  memorial  churches 


i66    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

close  to  the  capital.  At  the  request  of  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  London  Missionary  Society  the 
government  set  apart,  and  afterwards  transferred 
to  the  society,  four  sites  on  the  spots  where  the 
martyrs  had  suffered.  On  these  sites  solid  stone 
churches,  capable  of  seating  from  800  to  1,000 
people,  were  built  at  a  cost  of  some  $90,000 — the 
money  being  almost  all  raised  by  special  contri- 
butions in  England;  and  now,  four  spots  which 
are  for  ever  linked  with  the  history  of  Christian- 
ity in  Madagascar  are  marked  by  splendid  build- 
ings devoted  to  the  worship  of  God,  viz. — the 
spot  where  the  Christians  were  imprisoned  before 
being  taken  to  death ;  that  on  which  Rasalama, 
the  first  martyr,  died ;  the  cliff  from  which  large 
numbers  were  hurled  to  the  rocks  below ;  and 
Faravohitra,  where  the  four  nobles  were  burned 
at  the  stake. 

The  printing  press  early  came  into  service,  and 
has  been  largely  used  by  all  the  societies  laboring 
in  the  island.  During  the  four  years,  1872  to 
1876,  more  than  500,000  copies  of  hymn  books, 
school  books,  leaflets  and  magazines  were  issued 
by  the  Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association 
Press ;  and  still  they  are  pouring  from  the  press 
at  the  rate  of  some  45,000  per  year.  In  connec- 
tion with  the  press  work  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society,  during  the  ten  years,  1870  to  1880, 
1,500,000  copies  of  various  publications  were 
sent  forth.  The  catalogue  of  school  books,  com- 
mentaries, books  on  church  history,  Bible  Die- 


Expansion  267 

tionary,  hymn  books,  Pilgrim's  Progress,  maga- 
zines, papers,  pamphlets,  etc.,  issued  by  this  soci- 
ety, fills  nine  closely  printed  pages ;  and  the  press 
has  all  along  been  one  of  the  mighty  levers  to  up- 
lift and  save  Madagascar. 

We  have  already  indicated  that  a  vast  educa- 
tional work  has  been  carried  on  by  all  the  soci- 
eties laboring  among  the  Malagasy.  Not  only 
has  the  work  of  elementary  education  been  so 
thoroughly  cared  for  that  there  were  in  1895  some 
120,000  children  in  Protestant  schools ;  but  nor- 
mal schools,  a  palace  school,  and  high  schools  for 
boys  and  girls  have  also  been  established ;  and  to 
crown  the  educational  edifice,  colleges  for  the 
training  of  native  teachers  and  ministers,  and 
schools  for  training  doctors  and  nurses,  have  been 
created,  and  have  accomplished  magnificent  re- 
sults. 

From  one  of  these  colleges  alone,  that  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  some  four  hundred 
young  men  have  gone  forth  to  labor  for  the  in- 
struction and  salvation  of  their  people.  Medical 
students  who  successfully  complete  their  course 
of  study  receive  the  degree  of  Member  of  the 
Madagascar  Medical  Association.  The  medical 
work  has  been  most  helpful,  and  in  large  num- 
bers of  cases  it  has  been  the  means  of  breaking 
down  prejudice,  and  opening  the  way  for  the  en- 
trance of  the  gospel  message,  where  it  seemed  im- 
possible to  secure  it  by  any  other  means.  In  and 
around  the  capital  are  hospitals  and  dispensaries. 


268     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

One  of  these  hospitals  cost  about  $25,000,  and  in 
one  recent  year  cared  for  904  in-patients  and 
6,373  out-patients.  In  other  parts  of  the  island 
dispensaries  have  been  established,  and  native 
medical  men  and  nurses  provided ;  and  in  recent 
years,  many  of  the  missionaries,  before  entering 
on  their  fields  of  labor,  have  taken  a  short  term 
of  instruction  in  first  aid  to  the  sick  at  some  Brit- 
ish hospital.  There  are  now  three  leper  settle- 
ments in  different  parts  of  the  island,  in  which 
consecrated  workers  are  doing  all  that  skill  and 
Christian  sympathy  can  do  to  alleviate  the  intense 
sufferings  of  these  most  miserable  and  helpless  of 
all  afflicted  ones. 

One  very  important  work  should  be  mentioned 
as  connected  with  this  period — the  revision  of  the 
translation  of  the  Malagasy  Bible.  Realizing  the 
need  for  giving  to  the  people  an  accurate  and  per- 
fect version  of  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  tongue, 
a  revision  committee,  consisting  of  eight  Euro- 
peans, representing  five  denominations,  and  three 
natives,  was  appointed  on  the  financial  responsibil- 
ity of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and 
began  its  work  in  December,  1873.  Their  labors 
occupied  nearly  fourteen  years,  being  completed 
on  April  30th,  1887.  Then  a  public  thanksgiving 
service  was  held,  at  which  the  prime  minister  rep- 
resented the  queen,  in  order  that  the  Christians 
might  celebrate  with  joy  the  placing  of  a  well- 
nigh  perfect  version  of  the  Word  of  God  in  the 
hands  of  the   300.000   Protestant   Christians  of 


itL 


Expansion  269 

2,000  congregations,  and  of  120,000  school  chil- 
dren in  some  2,000  schools. 

What  results  have  accompanied  all  this  multi- 
plication of  methods  and  agencies?  Already 
many  of  the  results  have  been  indicated.  One  or 
two  further  statements  must  suffice. 

The  churches  gathered  by  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  adopted  the  Congregational  form  of 
government.  In  1868,  the  Madagascar  Congre- 
gational Union  was  formed — styled  the  six- 
monthly  meeting.  Twice  a  year  representatives 
of  all  the  churches  gathered  for  prayer  and  fel- 
lowship, and  for  conference  in  regard  to  the  ex- 
tension of  their  work.  As  the  years  passed, 
sometimes  as  many  as  1,200  Christian  men  would 
assemble  thus,  to  discuss  live  questions  bearing 
upon  the  progress  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  their 
country;  and,  growing  out  of  this,  came  a  native 
missionary  society,  formed  in  1875. 

Such  was  the  spirit  of  the  people  that,  in  addi- 
tion to  what  the  churches  of  Imerina  did  for  their 
own  home  work,  they  raised,  in  the  ten  years 
1880-90,  more  than  $15,000  for  aggressive  work 
in  the  heathen  provinces,  and  sent  forth  twenty- 
three  young  men  to  open  up  fields  hitherto  un- 
touched. Gradually  the  work  extended  and 
other  tribes  began  to  receive  the  gospel.  The 
Betsileo  province  was  entered  in  1870 ;  the  Antsi- 
hanaka  in  1875;  the  Iboina  in  1877;  important 
work  was  done  on  the  east  coast,  around  Tama- 
tave,  in  1861,  and  1874-81,  and  again  from  1885- 


ayo    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

94;  while  on  the  south  coast  work  was  begun  in 
1887.  Recent  statistics  of  all  the  societies,  except 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  have  already 
been  given — showing  the  tabulated  results  of  the 
work  to  1894.  In  order  to  complete  this  view  of 
what  has  been  accomplished  it  should  be  stated 
that,  at  the  end  of  1894,  this  society,  which  first 
carried  the  gospel  to  Madagascar,  had  in  the  field 
38  missionaries,  with  1,328  congregations  under 
their  care;  280,000  adherents,  and  63,000  com- 
municants. It  had  also  1,061  native  pastors,  and 
5,879  local  preachers ;  while  74,000  children  were 
being  taught  in  its  nearly  1,000  day  schools. 

Here,  probably,  the  brightest  period  in  the  his- 
tory of  Madagascar,  and  the  most  prosperous  in 
the  establishment  of  Christianity  in  the  island, 
had  been  reached ;  and  surely  the  picture  is  one 
which  should  fill  the  heart  of  every  child  of  God 
with  great  joy  and  gratitude.  Alas !  that  there 
should  be  any  need  to  chronicle  any  less  joyous 
and  hopeful  record.  Yet  faith  must  wait  and 
weep,  and  pray  and  labor,  until  once  again  the 
shadows  shall  have  wholly  departed,  and  over  a 
re-delivered  church  and  a  fully  redeemed  people, 
the  sun  of  righteousness  shall  arise  and  flood  the 
land  with  the  noon-tide  glory  of  Christ's  king- 
dom. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

WAR  AND  CONQUEST 

Already^  in  the  early  eighties,  signs  had  ap- 
peared on  the  horizon  indicating  that  the  long 
period  of  joy  and  liberty,  and  spiritual  prosper- 
ity, was  not  to  continue  unbroken.  But  the 
strange  aspect  of  the  subject  is,  that  the  peril 
threatening  the  life  of  the  Christian  Church  in 
Madagascar  should  spring  up,  not  from  within 
the  land — as  from  an  uprising  of  the  people,  an 
upheaval  of  the  government,  or  the  accession  of  a 
hostile  ruler — but  from  an  outside  power,  a  great 
European  nation  ;  and  one  whose  self-estimate  has 
claimed  for  it  a  foremost  place  in  the  civilization 
of  the  nineteenth  century.  During  the  period  we 
have  just  been  considering,  changes  did  take 
place  in  the  sovereignty  of  the  island ;  yet  peace- 
fully, happily,  and  without  any  breach  in  the  re- 
ligious equality  enjoyed  by  all  sections  of  the  peo- 
ple. 

In  1883  France  forced  war  upon  Madagascar, 
and  almost  immediately  after  the  outbreak  Rana- 
valona  II.  died.  The  entire  Hova  people  were 
plunged  into  deepest  grief;  for  the  justness  and 
mildness  of  her  reign,  compared  with  anything 
they  had  previously  known,  and  her  own  stead- 
271 


272     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

fast  Christian  character,  had  greatly  endeared 
her  to  her  subjects.  She  was  buried  at  Ambohi- 
manga,  the  ancient  capital  of  Imerina,  some 
twelve  miles  from  Antananarivo.  After  a  relig- 
ious service  in  the  chapel  roval,  the  funeral  cor- 
tege set  out ;  and  it  is  stated  that  for  the  entire  dis- 
tance, the  miles  of  road  leading  to  the  grave  were 
lined  with  mourners,  who  chanted  funeral  dirges. 

On  Nov.  22nd,  1883,  a  niece  of  the  late  queen 
ascended  the  throne,  being  22  years  of  age  that 
day;  and  assumed  the  title  of  Ranavalona  III. 
Like  her  predecessor,  Ranavalona  III.  was  a 
Christian  woman,  deeply  interested  in  every  pro- 
ject which  would  tend  to  the  elevation  of  her  sub- 
jects and  anxious  for  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity amongst  them.  Her  spirit  was  shown  at 
the  opening  of  a  new  girl's  school  a  few  years 
ago.  The  queen  was  present  with  the  prime 
minister;  and  just  before  the  meeting  closed, 
rose,  and  in  a  few  words  pressed  upon  the  chil- 
dren the  importance  of  becoming,  above  all  other 
things,  earnest  followers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Her  reign  of  thirteen  years  was  a  troublous 
one — made  so  by  the  war  with  France  which,  in 
1895,  culminated  in  the  conquest  of  the  island; 
and,  in  1896,  in  the  banishment  of  the  queen. 
These  wars  and  conquest  have  been  the  cause  of 
the  shadows  which  have  passed  over  the  island, 
and  the  work  of  the  Christian  Church  therein; 
and  it  is  necessary  we  should  briefly  follow  the 
course  of  events. 


War  and  Conquest  273 

Whatever  earlier  claims,  if  any,  France  may 
have  had  to  any  part  of  Madagascar,  certainly 
ceased  after  the  Peninsula  War ;  for  in  connection 
with  that  war,  England  seized  the  Mauritius  and 
all  its  Madagascar  rights ;  and,  after  the  battle  of 
Waterloo,  while  by  treaty  restoring  Bourbon  to 
France,  retained  by  treaty  and  conquest  all  else. 
In  18 17,  England  renounced  her  claims  on  Mad- 
agascar and  officially  recognized  Radama  I.,  as 
king- 
France  still  held  the  opinion  that  since  no 
other  power  claimed  the  island,  she  had  some 
rights ;  and  on  several  occasions  sought  to  es- 
tablish them.  At  length,  to  settle  all  questions, 
in  1868,  Queen  Rasoherima  paid  to  the  French 
government  $240,000,  as  an  indemnity  for  all  past 
claims  and  treaties ;  and  a  new  treaty  v^-as  formed 
in  which  France  recognized  her  as  queen  of 
I^Iadagascar.  This,  according  to  every  principle 
of  justice  and  honor,  was  a  clear  renunciation  by 
France  of  every  claim  she  may  have  thought  she 
had. 

It  soon  transpired,  however,  that  the  French 
people  were  not  satisfied.  They  provoked  fur- 
ther quarrels;  and  the  Malagasy  paid  a  further 
indemnity  to  secure  their  independence.  Still,  it 
seemed  as  if  nothing  but  the  conquest  of  the  is- 
land and  its  incorporation  as  a  colony,  would  sat- 
isfy the  desires  of  France.  Accordingly  in  1883, 
the  government  made  demands  of  such  a  charac- 
ter that  the  Malagasy  could  not  grant  them.     On 


274    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

their  refusal  to  concede  them,  war  was  declared. 
The  French  seized  the  towns  of  Mojanga  on  the 
North-West,  and  Tamatave  on  the  East. 

The  war  continued  for  three  years,  but  the 
Hova  troops  were  not  dislodged  from  their  camp 
a  few  miles  above  Tamatave.  In  1886  the  Hovas 
agreed  to  a  treaty  which,  while  it  reserved  to 
them  the  control  of  all  the  domestic  affairs  of  the 
island,  gave  the  French  certain  privileges  in  for- 
eign affairs,  and  placed  all  the  Malagasy  residing 
outside  the  island  under  French  protection.  Some 
clauses  inserted  in  the  treaty  by  the  French  were 
of  an  ambiguous  character,  and  were  promptly 
and  persistently  repudiated  by  the  Malagasy  gov- 
ernment ;  but  in  correspondence  these  were  ex- 
plained away  by  French  officials,  so  that,  though 
never  quite  easy  concerning  them,  the  Queen's 
government  was  led  to  believe  that  they  had  mis- 
interpreted these  clauses  and  that  they  were  in- 
nocuous. 

During  this  period,  the  action  of  the  French 
commander.  Admiral  Pierre,  almost  involved 
France  in  war  with  England.  One  of  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Tamatave,  Mr.  G.  A.  Shaw,  was 
seized  and  confined  as  a  prisoner  on  board  a 
French  warship.  He  was  cut  off  from  all  com- 
munication with  his  wife  and  friends ;  held  in 
close  confinement,  shamefully  ill-treated ;  and,  it 
was  at  one  time  feared,  would  be  executed ;  while 
no  crime  had  been  proved  against  him.  Public 
indignation  was  aroused  in  England,  and  feeling 


War  and  Conquest  275 

ran  very  high.  The  government  was  compelled 
to  interfere  to  secure  Mr.  Shaw's  release.  When 
he  reached  England,  a  triumphant  reception  was 
given  him,  and  the  story  of  his  sufferings  at  the 
hands  of  the  French  admiral  aroused  such  wide- 
spread resentment,  that  the  government  called 
upon  France  to  apologize  and  make  amends  for 
the  action  of  their  commander.  Probably  it  was 
only  the  yielding  of  the  French  government  that 
averted  a  fierce  and  bloody  war. 

In  1893  France  returned  to  the  attack  on  the 
independence  of  Madagascar,  in  the  determina- 
tion to  enforce,  not  merely  a  protectorate,  but 
absolute  control  of  the  country.  On  Dec.  12th, 
1893,  Tamatave  was  seized,  and  plans  were  grad- 
ually matured  for  marching  to  the  capital,  con- 
quering the  country,  and  abolishing  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  queen  and  her  government. 

For  a  long  time  it  seemed  doubtful  if  the 
French  would  be  able  to  accomplish  their  desire 
without  a  loss  of  life  which  would  have  rendered 
a  victory  too  costly.  However,  with  an  estimated 
loss  of  6,000  men,  they  at  length  succeeded  in 
their  purpose.  Antananarivo  was  taken  on  Sept. 
30th,  1895,  the  French  flag  was  raised  on  the 
palace,  and  the  Kingdom  of  Madagascar  had 
ceased  to  exist. 

The  spirit  of  the  French  conquest  was  soon  to 
be  revealed.  In  1890,  a  diplomatic  controversy 
arose  between  England  and  France,  as  to  the 
claims  the  latter  country  was  putting  forward. 


276    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

On  Aug.  5th,  1890,  the  British  government  con- 
cluded a  treaty  with  France,  in  which,  many 
think  unwisely.  Lord  Salisbury  recognized  the 
French  protectorate;  while  the  French  govern- 
ment consented  to  the  following  clause :  "  In 
Madagascar  the  missionaries  of  both  countries 
shall  enjoy  complete  protection.  Religious  tol- 
eration and  liberty  for  all  forms  of  worship  shall 
be  guaranteed." 

Immediately  after  the  conquest  of  the  island 
this  clause  was  repudiated;  the  door  was  thrown 
wide  open  for  the  intrigue  and  intolerance  of  the 
Jesuits;  and,  in  1896,  the  queen  was  banished 
because  she  was  a  Protestant  and  refused  to  be- 
come a  Roman  Catholic.  When  the  question  was 
raised  in  the  French  Senate,  and  the  Colonial 
Minister  declared  that  religious  liberty  was 
guaranteed  by  the  French  flag,  he  was  met  by 
roars  of  laughter  from  the  Senators.  Such  was 
the  course  of  the  French  nation  in  the  conquest 
and  subjugation  of  Madagascar;  such  was  the 
passing  from  her  high  position  of  a  Christian 
queen,  who  had  ruled  her  people  in  the  fear  of 
God,  banished  by  a  powerful  nation, — which  could 
not  justify  its  acts  of  conquest  on  any  moral 
grounds — not  for  crime,  intrigue  or  rebellion, 
but  for  loyalty  to  conscience  and  God. 

We  have  yet  to  learn  of  the  terrible  conse- 
quences which  followed, — of  the  letting  loose  of 
the  passions  of  heathenism;  the  persecution  by 
Jesuits;  and  the  destruction  of  life  and  property 


War  and  Conquest  277 

in  the  attempt  to  destroy  all  that  had  been  ac- 
complished for  God  and  the  people  in  the  previous 
thirty  years. 

It  is  worthy  of  note,  that,  during  these  times 
of  war  and  peril,  the  missionaries  remained  at 
their  posts.  They  chose  to  suffer  if  needs  be  with 
their  people,  or,  at  any  rate,  to  render  comfort 
and  guidance  during  the  dark  days  which  covered 
them ;  and  determined,  so  far  as  possible,  to  pro- 
tect them  from  outrage  and  wrong,  while  striv- 
ing to  restrain  them  from  any  acts  of  revenge. 
On  the  morning  of  the  day  on  which  Antanana- 
rivo was  bombarded  by  the  French,  the  mission- 
aries were  gathered  at  the  hospital ;  and  there  the 
doctors  and  nurses  attended  to  their  duties,  while 
shells  were  flying  around  and  bursting  only  a  lit- 
tle way  off.     They  did  not  remain  at  their  posts 
for  want  of  inducements  to  forsake  them,   for 
many  of  their  friends  chided  them  sorely,  and 
would,  if  possible,  have  compelled  them  to  leave. 
Neither  did  they  stay  as  a  matter  of  bravado. 
They  felt  the  Malagasy  needed  their  presence  and 
counsel  in  their  time  of  danger ;  that  the  tim6  had 
come  to    prove    their    sympathy,    devotion    and 
courage;    and    that  God    himself  was    directing 
them  to  stand  at  the  post  of  duty;  and  therefore 
they  stayed. 

It  was  impossible  that  such  marked  political 
changes  could  take  place  without  decided  conse- 
quences following,  favorable,  or  unfavorable,  to 
the  work  of  the  Christian  churches  in  the  island. 


278    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Since  one  of  the  earhest  acts  of  the  French  gov- 
ernment was  to  ignore  the  rehgious  hberty  clause 
in  its  treaty  with  England,  it  was  not  to  be  ex- 
pected that  the  political  results  of  the  conquest 
would  be  favorable  to  the  work  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions;  and  the  event  justified  the  fear.  From 
the  very  first,  the  government  of  France,  through 
its  agents,  seized  the  church,  school  and  residence 
buildings  of  the  Protestant  societies,  where  need- 
ed, for  the  quartering  of  troops  or  other  govern- 
ment purposes;  and  this  without  arranging  for 
any  compensation.  It  was  so  at  Tamatave  and 
elsewhere.  At  Antananarivo  two  hundred  sol- 
diers were  quartered  in  one  of  the  churches  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society. 

The  Malagasy  government  had  always  been 
superstitiously  unwilling  to  give  an  absolute 
transfer  of  land  to  any  foreigner ;  and  even  when 
such  titles  were  given,  in  the  utmost  good  faith, 
insisted  on  inserting  a  clause  which  reserved  a 
nominal  right  to  the  sovereign.  This  was  the 
case  in  a  great  many  of  the  titles  to  the  mission 
properties,  although  the  clause  of  reservation 
always  stated  that  the  sovereign's  rights  were 
agreed  to,  on  condition  that  the  buildings  should 
ever  be  used  for  the  worship  of  the  church  con- 
nected with  the  particular  society. 

The  French  Government  treacherously  availed 
itself  of  this  clause  in  many  of  the  titles,  to  claim 
that  the  mission  properties  were  really  govern- 
ment possessions;  and  while  ignoring  the  condi- 


War  and  Conquest  279 

tion  attached,  viz.,  that  they  were  held  for  the  wor- 
ship of  the  particular  churches,  confiscated  some 
of  the  largest  and  most  valuable  mission  proper- 
ties ;  either  using  them  for  official  purposes  or 
handing  them  over  to  the  Jesuits.  It  thus  came 
to  pass  that  the  work  of  a  great  many  mission- 
aries was  seriously  retarded — in  some  cases  alto- 
gether stopped ;  while  official  countenance  was 
given  to  the  claims  of  the  Jesuits  and  their  at- 
tempts to  become  possessed  of  the  properties  of 
Protestant  societies.  It  should  however  be  here 
stated,  that  after  three  years  of  negotiations,  be- 
tween the  London  Missionary  Society  [aided  to 
some  extent  by  the  British  government]  and  the 
French  government,  some  measure  of  reparation 
has  been  granted.  It  has  just  been  announced 
that  the  government  has  given  all  missionary  so- 
cieties the  right  to  purchase  the  freehold  of  all 
their  properties.  Numbers  of  the  buildings  have 
been  restored;  and  in  1899,  the  French  govern- 
ment agreed  to  pay,  in  three  yearly  instalments, 
the  sum  of  $30,000  for  the  hospital  building  at 
Antananarivo,  and  $6,000  for  the  furniture,  drugs 
and  supplies  which  were  in  the  building,  when,  in 
1896,  it  was  seized;  also  to  pay  interest  for  the 
years  1896-99,  at  3  per  cent. 

Another  immediate  result,  which  has  interfered 
with  the  labors  of  the  missionaries,  was  the  secu- 
larization of  educational  work.  This  was  de- 
creed in  the  expectation  of  hindering  the  instruc- 
tion of  children  in  religious  knowledge  and  scrip- 


28o     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

ture  truth.  The  hands  of  the  Jesuits  can  be  clear- 
ly  traced  in  this  change,  and  in  a  still  more  em- 
phatic decree,  which  insisted  on  the  French 
language  being  taught  in  every  school.  It  was 
supposed  by  the  Jesuits,  that  this  would  force  im- 
mense numbers  of  children  into  their  schools,  be- 
lieving that  few  Protestants  would  be  found  who 
could  teach  French.  But  they  had  under-esti- 
mated the  educational  status,  the  energy  and  de- 
termination, of  the  protestant  missionaries. 
These  immediately  set  themselves  to  meet  the 
government  requirements.  The  law  was  fully 
respected ;  and  although  so  much  time  is  required 
to  be  given  to  French,  that  other  subjects  have  to 
be  somewhat  neglected,  they  have  maintained 
their  position  as  the  principal  educational  force 
in  the  land.  In  several  examinations  the  children 
in  the  Protestant  schools  have  secured  the  highest 
positions.  They  have  surpassed,  in  their  knowl- 
edge of  French,  even  the  children  taught  by 
French  Jesuits  in  their  schools ;  so  that,  not  only 
has  this  attempt  to  embarrass  the  work  of  the 
Protestant  societies  failed,  but  the  success  which 
has  attended  the  efiforts  to  loyally  carry  out  the 
requirements  of  the  government  has  been  one  of 
the  factors  in  leading  that  government  to  ulti- 
mately remove  some  of  the  restrictions  which 
had  been  placed  upon  their  operations. 

The  French  conquest  may  possibly  be  produc- 
tive of  some  benefits.  The  hand  of  a  strong 
European  power  may  ultimately  give  to  the  whole 


War  and  Conquest  281 

island  a  firmer  and  more  uniform  government; 
but,  if  this  is  to  be  so,  the  government  will  be 
compelled  to  dissociate  itself  from  the  intrigues 
of  religious  factions,  and  especially  from  the 
claims  and  doings  of  the  Jesuits ;  and  this,  thanks 
to  the  wise  and  statesmanlike  policy,  and  the  con- 
ciliatory representations,  of  the  directors  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  they  are  already  be- 
ginning to  do. 

Proclamations  of  religious  equality  have  been 
recently  made  which  are  already  bearing  fruits 
in  the  re-assurance  of  the  people ;  and,  if  the  gov- 
ernment will  firmly  enforce  these  provisions,  it 
may  do  much  for  the  stability  and  prosperity  of 
the  island.  The  abolishment  of  slavery  is  anoth- 
er measure  in  which  all  friends  of  humanity  will 
rejoice.  When  that  curse  becomes  wholly  a 
thing  of  the  past,  a  new  era  of  light  and  manhood 
will  have  dawned  for  the  people. 

One  of  the  first  eflfects  of  this  action  is  being 
seen  in  the  increased  attendance  of  children  at 
the  public  schools.  Given  freedom,  education, 
and  religious  toleration ;  the  French  Government 
may,  by  a  strict  and  impartial  enforcement  of 
these  constitutional  provisions,  help  on  the  peace 
and  prosperity  of  the  whole  land.  Unfortunate- 
ly there  are  at  the  same  time  only  too  many  sad 
signs  that  the  French  conquest  has  brought  in  its 
train  habits  which  will,  for  long,  prove  an  utter 
curse  to  the  people.  Already  the  spirit  of  the 
Continental  Sabbath  has  taken  hold  upon  them; 


282     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

and  the  breaking  down  of  that  safeguard  of  the 
national  life  forms  a  very  real  peril  to  the  coun- 
try. The  missionaries  in  their  reports  bear  wit- 
ness to  the  increased  demoralization  of  the  people 
through  their  coming  into  contact  with  a  new, 
and  largely  irreligious  civilization.  Irreligion 
and  immorality — the  licentious  habits  of  the  con- 
tinent— are  making  themselves  felt  even  among 
those  who  seemed  to  have  been  lifted  out  of  the 
licentiousness  of  heathenism. 

It  is  authoritatively  stated  that,  in  some  cen- 
ters, nearly  every  European  and  Creole  keeps  a 
concubine ;  and  the  more  respectable  and  intelli- 
gent girls,  who  have  been  educated  in  the  mission 
schools,  are  sougfht  and  ensnared  for  these  im- 
moral relations.  Another  of  the  sorest  curses  is 
the  spread  of  drunkenness.  France  is,  perhaps, 
not  more  to  blame  than  other  nations,  in  this  mat- 
ter; yet  that  fact  does  not  destroy  her  responsi- 
bility, nor  minimize  the  evil  as  it  now  presents  it- 
self in  the  life  of  the  Malagasy.  Drink  shops 
have  multiplied.  Liquors  used  in  Europe,  and 
wines  of  the  coarsest  grades,  have  been  intro- 
duced; and  the  effects  are  becoming  disastrous. 
In  these  ways,  the  French  conquest  has  proved, 
and  must  prove  yet  more  and  more,  an  injury  to 
the  people,  a  bHght  on  the  life  of  the  land,  and  a 
terrible  obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  spread  of  pure 
religion  over  the  country. 

Consequences  of  a  very  different  character 
were  also  to  follow — consequences  which  we  may 


War  and  Conquest  283 

speak  of  as  religious,  in  order  to  distinguish  them 
from  those  referred  to  in  this  chapter  as  pohtical 
effects;  results  which,  unhappily,  seem  to  be  in- 
separably connected  with  every  attempt  at  French 
colonization,  because  of  the  absence  of  anything 
like  a  clear  realization  of  what  religious  liberty 
means,  and  because  of  the  fear  and  subservience 
of  the  French  government  to  the  intolerant  power 
of  the  Jesuits.  With  these  results  the  next  chap- 
ter will  deal. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

THE  SIGN  OF  THE  CROSS  AGAIN 

Let  us  read,  once  again,  that  protecting  clause 
in  the  Anglo-French  treaty  of  1890:  "  In  Mada- 
gascar the  missionaries  of  both  countries  shall 
enjoy  complete  protection.  Religious  toleration 
and  liberty  for  all  forms  of  worship  and  religious 
teaching  shall  be  guaranteed."  What  words 
could  have  inspired  larger  confidence  and  hope  in 
the  hearts  of  Protestant  missionaries  than  these? 
They  were  almost  like  a  breath  of  the  British 
Constitution,  and  might  well  partially  reconcile 
them  to  the  change  in  governm-cnt,  since  they 
seemed  to  exclude  any  interference  with  their  re- 
ligious work.  But  their  hopes  were  raised  too 
high.  There  ought  to  have  been  no  difficulty, 
under  that  clause,  in  prosecuting  Christian  work 
unhindered  and  peacefully,  had  it  been  faithfully 
enforced  ;  but  the  repudiation  of  the  clause  opened 
the  way  for  a  double-headed  evil  to  arise.  There 
came  at  once  an  extension  of  Roman  Catholic 
propagandism,  conducted  on  Jesuitical  methods ; 
and  also  a  serious  resistance,  on  the  part  of  the 
heathen,  to  all  civil  authority,  and  a  fierce  on- 
slaught upon  the  Christians,  with  a  view  to  their 
extermination ;  and  a  twofold  persecution  of  the 
284 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  woman's  intrigue. 

Those  who  have  Hved  in  a  tropical  country, 
such  as  Madagascar,  are  famihar  with  the  strug- 
gles through  which  the  day  often  seems  to  dawn. 
In  its  earliest  stages  thin  forks  of  light  gleam 
across  the  night  sky,  cleaving  it  north  and  south 
and  pointing  toward  the  meridian. 

But  for  a  time,  dark,  gloomy,  inky  clouds  float 
hither  and  thither  over  the  horizon,  and  creep 
along  the  tops  of  the  Eastern  hills,  as  if  they 
would  stay  the  sun  in  his  course  and  turn  back 
those  streaks  of  dawning  day. 

Ultimately  the  clouds  depart,  or  are  burst 
asunder  by  the  rising  sun ;  and  over  and  under, 
and  through  the  clouds,  the  day  breaks. 

The  phenomena  of  nature  might  illustrate,  in 
measure,  the  phenomena  which  accompanied  the 
passing  of  the  dark  night  of  superstition  and 
idolatry  in  Madagascar,  and  the  dawn  of  spirit- 
ual light  and  life — daybreak  through  the  clouds. 

In  the  midst  of  the  dawn  of  promise,  a  dark 
cloud  overcast  the  sky.  Radama,  as  we  have 
seen,  while  possessed  of  many  traits  of  charac- 
ter which  separated  him  from  the  majority  of 
heathen  around,  still  adhered  to  the  ancient  cus- 
93 


94       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

toms  and  faith,  and,  without  restraint,  gave  him- 
self up  to  the  licentiousness  which  prevailed 
amongst  his  people.  It  could  scarcely  be  ex- 
pected that  one  who  seemed  to  turn  his  whole 
life  into  one  long  day  of  indulgence  and  excess, 
should  attain  a  great  age.  In  1828  it  became 
known  that  the  king  was  sick,  and  as  the  weeks 
passed  away  it  became  a  matter  of  certainty  that 
his  enfeebled  constitution  could  not  for  long  re- 
sist the  inroads  of  disease.  Conscious  that  the 
end  was  drawing  near,  Radama  one  day  sum- 
moned his  covmcil  and  his  nephew  Rakotobe  as 
his  successor  on  the  throne,  taking  an  oath  of 
the  council  that  they  would  faithfully  execute 
his  will  and  loyally  support  the  young  king. 
Turning  to  Rakotobe  he  reminded  him  of  all  that 
he  had  done  for  the  teachers  and  the  Christian 
faith,  and  expressed  his  gladness  that,  though  he 
himself  was  passing  av/ay  in  the  darkness  of 
idolatry,  Rakotobe  had  embraced  the  new  faith 
and  rejoiced  in  the  light  it  had  brought;  and 
urged  him  to  be  the  friend  and  protector  of  all 
the  Christians,  and  to  seek  to  spread  the  light 
and  increase  the  blessings  which  had  begun  to 
uplift  the  country.  With  the  utmost  heartiness 
Rakotobe  promised  all  this,  at  the  same  time  ex- 
pressing his  own  sorrow  that  Radama  should 
only  have  seen  the  light,  and  not  have  walked  in 
it ;  so  that,  while  the  star  of  hope  was  rising,  with 
bright  promise  for  his  country,  he  who  had  pre- 
pared the  way  for  that  light  was  now  passing 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  95 

out  into  a  darkness,  awful  and  mysterious.  Noth- 
ing, however,  could  change  the  position  of  Ra- 
dama. 

Intellectually  and  politically  he  admired  Christ 
and  His  religion.  But  he  had  not,  and  sought 
not,  the  power  to  break  away  from  his  evil  life, 
and  morally  and  spiritually  he  remained  a 
heathen. 

When  the  council  retired,  Radama's  mother 
and  sister  came  to  take  a  last  farewell  of  the  king ; 
and  while  they  stood  around  his  bed,  heart- 
broken with  grief,  just  as  the  sun  went  down, 
Radama's  spirit  fled — the  most  enlightened 
heathen  ruler  of  Madagascar  had  passed  to  his 
account. 

Later  in  the  evening  the  council  assembled  and 
arranged  to  keep  secret  the  death  of  the  king 
until  all  the  plans  were  completed  for  proclaim- 
ing Rakotobe  the  successor  of  Radama  I.  Little 
did  they  anticipate  the  awful  consequences  that 
followed  this  decision.  The  council  separated 
to  meet  again  the  next  afternoon  to  complete  the 
preparations  for  the  coronation  of  the  new  king. 

That  same  night  another  council  was  held  in 
the  capital.  The  late  king  had  had  twelve  wives, 
and  his  harem  had  been  full  of  intrigues ;  so  that 
some  of  these  heathen  women  were  adepts  in 
the  art.  One  of  them,  named  Ranavalona,  had  at 
present  no  child  of  her  own,  whose  claim  to  the 
throne  she  could  set  forth ;  but,  being  a  woman  of 
unscrupulous  character  and  cruel  disposition,  she 


96       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

aspired  to  something  higher.  Her  purpose  was 
already  formed — to  try  and  secure  the  royal 
power  for  herself.  She  was  fierce  in  her  support 
of  the  idols,  and  hoped  on  this  account  to  receive 
help  from  the  idol  keepers.  She  was  also 
wealthy,  and  hoped  to  be  able  to  bribe  others  to 
support  her  claims.  Accordingly,  she  sum- 
moned Kelazapa,  the  chief  keeper  of  the  national 
gods,  and  with  him  the  commander  of  the  army. 
After  taking  from  them  an  oath  of  secrecy  she 
began  to  unfold  her  plans.  To  the  commander 
of  the  royal  army  she  appealed  by  a  heavy  bribe 
— urging  him  to  put  forth  earnest  efforts,  and  to 
use  such  sums  of  money  as  might  be  necessary  to 
gain  the  army  to  her  side.  By  this  means, 
coupled  with  promises  of  promotion  and  power, 
she  secured  the  promise  of  the  commander  to  use 
his  influence  in  the  direction  desired.  In  seek- 
ing to  gain  the  hearty  support  of  the  idol  keepers 
she  not  only  used  bribes,  but  also  sought  to 
arouse  their  zeal  in  her  cause  by  pointing  out 
that  Rakotobe  had  professed  Christianity,  and 
that  others,  who  might  claim  the  throne  in  op- 
position to  him,  were  also  favorably  inclined  to 
the  new  faith ;  while  she  had  always  been  loyal  to 
the  national  worship,  was  the  friend  of  the  idols, 
and  was  prepared  to  exert  all  the  royal  influence 
against  Christianity.  She  then  went  on  to  show 
that,  by  supporting  her  cause,  Kelazapa  could 
not  only  obtain  wealth,  but  also  secure  a  most 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  97 

powerful  ally  in  his  efforts  to  oppose  the  spread 
of  the  new  faith. 

This  council  separated,  to  meet  at  noon  next 
day,  that  reports  might  be  given  as  to  the  pros- 
pect of  securing  the  support  of  the  army  and  the 
idol  keepers  in  the  attempt  in  which  Ranavalona 
was  now  determined. 

The  following  day,  at  noon,  this  council  of 
conspirators  assembled ;  and  one  hour  later  the 
government  council  met  for  the  purpose  of  put- 
ting into  effect  the  will  of  the  late  king. 

Ranavalona  presided  at  her  council,  and  was 
encouraged,  when,  on  asking  what  reports  had 
been  brought  back,  she  was  assured  of  the  abso- 
lute support  of  the  army  and  the  priests.  At  the 
same  time  the  commander  pointed  out  the  grave 
risks  involved  in  her  attempt.  If  by  any  means 
it  should  fail,  or  if  subsequently  any  of  the  sev- 
eral claimants  for  the  throne,  apart  from  Rako- 
tobe,  should  become  sufficiently  powerful  to  suc- 
cessfully contend  with  her,  it  would  mean  instant 
death  for  her  and  for  all  who  united  in  her  plot. 

The  priests  also  pointed  out  that  they  would 
depend  on  her  to  protect  them  from  the  anger 
of  the  late  king's  council ;  and  they  warned  her 
of  the  difficulty  of  accomplishing  her  purpose  un- 
less in  some  way  the  people  could  be  induced  to 
believe  that  this  was  not  a  contest  between  hu- 
man beings  alone,  but  between  the  national  gods 
and  Jehovah.  Then  she  might  hope  to  have  the 
multitude  on  her  side. 


98       Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Perhaps  their  own  proverb  did  not  occur  to 
their  minds — one  which  might  have  made  them 
pause  and  consider  that  perhaps  Jehovah  was, 
for  the  moment,  winking  at  their  plottings: 
"  There  is  nothing  unknown  to  God,  but  He  in- 
tentionally bows  down  His  head."  To  their  credit, 
be  it  said,  the  commander  and  Kelazapa  had  not 
till  that  time  entertained  the  idea  of  destroying 
the  claimants  who  might  oppose  Ranavalona's 
accession  to  the  throne ;  and,  perhaps  for  this 
reason  the  chances  of  success  seemed  to  them  the 
more  remote. 

Not  so,  however,  with  Ranavalona.  Strong  in 
her  ambitions,  and  unscrupulous  in  her  acts,  she 
was  ready  for  all  that  might  be  involved  in  the 
conspiracy.  Speedily  she  unfolded  her  plans, 
which  were  that  the  commander^  with  several 
companies  of  soldiers,  should  seize  Rakotobe 
and  put  him  to  death ;  that  any  others  who 
sought  to  interfere  with  her  plans  should  simi- 
larly be  put  beyond  the  power  to  dispute  them ; 
and  that  Kelazapa  should  make  public  a  procla- 
mation that  the  national  gods  had  declared  Ran- 
avalona should  be  queen. 

The  calmness  with  which  Ranavalona  set  forth 
her  scheme  of  death  surprised  even  the  soldier 
and  the  crafty  priest.  But  they  had  already  so 
far  committed  themselves  that  there  was  no  re- 
ceding with  safety,  and  by  the  necessity  of  their 
position  they  were  now  compelled  to  become  the 
tools  in  the  hands  of  an  inhuman  woman,  by 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  99 

which  she  would  accompHsh  a  diaboHcal  crime, 
and  seize  a  throne. 

No  time  was  to  be  lost,  for  at  any  moment  the 
palace  gates  might  be  thrown  open,  and  the  ac- 
cession of  Rakotobe  be  proclaimed  to  the  people. 
Immediately  a  proclamation  was  made  ready  and 
posted  at  the  entrance  to  the  palace  courtyard, 
announcing  that  the  idols  had  nominated  Rana- 
valona  for  queen.  At  the  same  time  several  com- 
panies of  soldiers  surrounded  the  courtyard  and 
the  council  meeting  within  the  palace  was  sum- 
moned to  surrender.  When  the  chief  of  the  army 
appeared  at  the  council  door,  the  president  asked 
for  an  explanation  of  the  intrusion.  He  was  in- 
formed that  the  priests  and  the  army  had  recog- 
nized and  proclaimed  Ranavalona  as  queen,  and 
in  the  queen's  name  he  called  upon  them  all  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance. 

For  a  moment  they  hesitated.  But  on  coming 
out  into  the  courtyard  and  finding  the  palace  in 
the  hands  of  the  soldiers  and  the  queen,  all  of 
them,  save  four,  accepted  the  situation.  These 
four  were  faithful  to  their  oath  to  the  late  king, 
and  declared  in  favor  of  Rakotobe.  Immediate- 
ly they  were  dragged  forth  and  speared  to  death, 
while  Rakotobe  was  sought  for.  So  sudden  and 
unexpected  had  this  movement  been  that  he  had 
no  opportunity  of  escaping  or  of  concealing  him- 
self. In  a  short  time  Rakotobe  had  lost  not  only 
a  throne,  but  his  life  also,  through  a  cruel  wo- 
man's intrigue. 


lOO    Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

Having  seized  the  crown  with  blood-stained 
hands,  Ranavalona  soon  discovered  that  she 
must  stain  those  hands  again  and  again  in  the 
blood  of  the  innocent  ere  she  conld  feel  secure  in 
her  position. 

Selecting  several  of  the  swiftest  officers  and 
soldiers,  they  were  despatched  in  different  direc- 
tions for  the  purpose  of  getting  rid  of  those  rela- 
tives of  the  late  king  who  might  possibly  dispute 
her  title  to  reign.  The  eldest  sister  of  the  king 
was  cast  into  prison ;  her  mother,  with  her  broth- 
er and  a  son,  were  also  cast  into  cells ;  and  these 
four  were  left  to  a  lingering  death  by  starvation. 
We  have  seen  that  shortly  before  Radama's 
death,  Ratefy  had  been  appointed  to  an  import- 
ant governorship.  So  rapidly  did  the  queen's 
messengers  travel  that  they  reached  the  coast  al- 
most as  early  as  the  proclamation  that  announced 
Ranavalona's  accession.  Ratefy  was  perplexed 
by  this  announcement,  but  the  full  truth  dawned 
upon  him  when,  a  few  hours  later,  he  received 
news  of  the  death  of  Rakotobe.  Ratefy  would 
have  boldly  demanded  redress  for  this  wrong  had 
he  been  allowed  opportunity.  But  so  swift  were 
the  queen's  actions  that  before  he  had  fully  re- 
covered from  the  shock  he  was  seized,  a  mock 
court  martial  held,  and  Ratefy  slain  as  a  traitor. 
Even  yet  the  queen  did  not  feel  safe.  Two 
cousins  of  the  late  king  still  lived,  and  such 
trifling  peril  must  be  removed. 

By  a  base  act  of  treachery,  secured  by  a  large 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  loi 

bribe  from  the  queen,  one  of  them  named  Rama- 
nanola  was  assassinated  by  the  hand  of  a  former 
friend.  The  last  probable  claimant  to  the  throne 
being  warned  of  his  danger  fled,  and  the  most 
vigorous  search  of  the  soldiers  failed  to  discover 
his  whereabouts. 

Several  valuable  lives  had  been  sacrificed  in 
order  that  a  vain  and  licentious  heathen  woman 
might  secure  the  throne  of  Madagascar  instead 
of  the  rightful  heir,  who  was  a  Christian. 

But  the  first  stroke  of  retribution  soon  fell. 
The  priests  and  idol  keepers  had  sold  themselves 
to  Ranavalona.  But  she  had,  almost  as  surely, 
sold  herself  into  their  power.  And  it  was  not 
long  before  she  was  made  to  realize  this  fact. 
One  of  the  foremost  conspirators,  whose  aid  had 
been  invaluable  in  accomplishing  the  vile  pur- 
pose of  the  queen,  was  highly  objectionable  to 
the  heathen  party  because  he  had  shown  a  spirit 
of  toleration  toward  the  Christians. 

The  priests  were  filled  with  apprehension  lest 
this  man  should  presently  incline  the  queen's 
mind  to  favor  the  new  religion,  for  should  this 
happen  the  very  object  that  had  weighed  so  much 
with  them  in  joining  the  conspiracy  would  be 
frustrated,  and  the  Christians  would  become  the 
supreme  power  in  the  land. 

The  proclamation  of  the  new  queen  had  not 
long  taken  place  when  Kelazapa,  seeking  a  pri- 
vate audience  with  her,  suggested  that  the  dread- 
ed favorite  should  be  destroyed.     The  queen  in- 


I02     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

dignantly  refused  to  listen  to  the  suggestion, 
though  again  and  again  it  was  urged  with  vehe- 
mence. But  the  priests  were  as  crafty  as  their 
mistress. 

Kelazapa  knew  the  disposition  of  Ranavalona, 
and  that  she  was  the  subject  of  a  strong  drink 
passion.  Under  cover  of  a  pretended  revelation 
from  the  gods  he  secured  an  invitation  to  sup  at 
the  queen's  table.  His  plan  v/as  to  secure  an 
interview  with  her  when  she  was  strongly  under 
the  influence  of  liquor,  and  a  small  bribe  to  a 
slave  was  sufficient  to  accomplish  this  aim.  At 
the  supper  table  Ranavalona  drank  freely,  so  that 
when  the  slave  placed  at  her  hand  a  draught 
of  stronger  potency  she  did  not  detect  the  differ- 
ence, but  drank  it.  Kelazapa  insisted  that  be- 
fore he  could  announce  the  important  message 
from  the  gods  all  the  slaves  must  withdraw — the 
message  was  for  the  queen  alone.  And  she, 
growing  each  moment  more  intoxicated,  gave 
orders  for  them  all  to  retire.  It  was  then  that 
Kelazapa,  producing  a  warrant  for  the  execution 
of  her  favorite,  demanded  in  the  name  of  the 
idols  that  she  should  sign  it.  And  when  she  hes- 
itated, even  in  her  drunken  condition  to  take  the 
step,  threats  and  bribes  were  so  freely  used  that 
presently  the  priest  left  the  palace  armed  with 
the  queen's  warrant  for  carrying  out  the  dark 
deed.  That  warrant  was  put  into  execution  at 
once,    and    when    the    queen    awoke    from    her 


A  Woman's  Intrigue  103 

drunken  condition  her  favorite  was  slain.  Kel- 
azapa  and  the  idol  keepers  had  gained  the  ascen- 
dency, and  through  a  stream  of  blood  Ranava- 
lona  had  waded  to  the  throne  of  Madagascar. 


CHAPTER  X 

EVIL  OMENS 

The  events  connected  with  the  succession  to 
the  throne  had  not  passed  unnoticed  by  the  Chris- 
tians, and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  in  the 
minds  of  some  of  them  there  arose  anxious  fore- 
bodings as  to  the  evils  that  might  be  involved  in 
the  events.  They  knew  well  that  the  idol  keep- 
ers had  been  the  queen's  ablest  helpers  in  her 
plots,  and  were  convinced  that  some  sort  of  com- 
pact regarding  the  Christian  faith  existed  be- 
tween them ;  and  the  murder  of  the  queen's  fa- 
vorite at  the  instigation  of  Kelazapa,  on  the 
ground  of  his  tolerance  toward  their  faith,  was 
an  indication  to  them  of  the  spirit  likely  now  to 
prevail  at  court. 

A  few  months  after  the  death  of  Radama,  a  son 
was  born  to  Ranavalona  and  was  named  Rakota 
Radama  (the  young  son  of  Radama).  But  the 
awakening  in  her  heart  of  the  mother-love  for 
her  child,  did  not  seem  to  soften  her  feelings  to- 
ward any  whom  she  might  regard  as  enemies  or 
as  standing  in  the  way  of  her  avarice  and  love  of 
power. 

Rafaravavy,  and  those  of  her  friends  who  fre- 
quently assembled  at  her  home,  began  to  be  more 
104 


Evil  Omens  105 

watchful,  while  in  no  way  relaxing  their  efforts 
to  strengthen  one  another  in  their  faith  or  to  win 
new  converts  to  the  faith.  And  in  these  efforts 
they  became  more  and  more  successful.  Steadi- 
ly the  Httle  band  of  Christian  converts  grew. 

Rasalama  was  another  of  this  group  of  friends 
who  early  accepted  the  truth  proclaimed,  and  ac- 
knowledged herself  a  follower  of  Christ.  In  the 
cases  of  Rafaralahy  and  Ramon j a  there  was  a 
deepening  interest  in  the  doctrines  of  the  faith; 
but  still  their  own  personal  relations  to  it  were 
of  an  indefinite  character.  Fantaka  seemed  to 
become  less  actively  hostile,  but  apparently  the 
truth  made  little  or  no  impression  on  her  heart. 

One  of  the  company  seemed  differently  affect- 
ed, but  whether  from  fear  of  possible  consequences, 
or  from  fickleness  of  nature,  was  not  at  present 
manifest.  At  any  rate,  Ranivo  gradually  with- 
drew herself  from  the  Bible  readings,  and, 
though  still  remaining  outwardly  friendly  to- 
ward her  old  companions,  resumed  her  devotions 
at  the  idol  shrines. 

It  was  not  possible  for  this  state  of  affairs  to 
continue  long.  The  Christians  felt  that,  in  some 
way,  the  line  of  demarkation  between  them  and 
the  heathen  was  being  made  more  clear;  while 
the  heathen  party  were  beginning  to  realize  that 
if  something  were  not  done,  and  done  promptly, 
the  whole  city  would  go  after  the  Christians. 

Even  now  there  could  be  heard  the  low  mut- 
terings  of  a  rising  storm.     As  the  rustling  leaves 


io6     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

and  the  bending  treetops,  the  tiny  specks  of  cloud 
and  the  restlessness  of  the  birds  and  beasts,  give 
certain  premonition  of  the  coming  tempest,  so 
did  the  whispered  grumbling  of  court  officials, 
the  furtive  glances  of  royal  favorites,  the  ill-con- 
cealed elation  of  the  heathen  priests,  the  anxious 
expressions  of  friendly  heathen  and  the  spon- 
taneous sense  of  strained  relations  when  Chris- 
tian and  heathen  met,  seem  to  imply  just  that 
condition  which  so  often  precedes,  and  ushers  in, 
some  great  upheaval  in  the  social  or  religious  life 
of  a  people. 

In  this  case,  it  was  the  premonitory  sign  of  a 
long,  dark  and  cruel  life  and  death  struggle  be- 
tween the  long-established  and  well-equipped 
forces  of  idolatry,  and  the  new  and  lightly-estab- 
lished, though  infinitely  more  mighty,  force  of 
Christianity.  It  only  remained  to  be  seen  how 
and  when  the  storm  would  burst.  That  the 
Christians,  small  a  body  as  they  formed,  were 
fearless  of  the  consequences  was  evidenced  by  the 
fact  that  just  now  they  resolved  to  unite  them- 
selves into  a  Christian  community  or  church.  By 
permission  of  the  queen,  two  houses  had  been 
opened  for  preaching  and  teaching  near  the  close 
of  1830. 

In  May  of  the  following  j^ear,  the  queen  had 
also  given  public  permission  to  the  natives  to  re- 
ceive the  rite  of  baptism,  to  partake  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  to  be  married  with  the  Christian,  in- 
stead of  the  heathen,  ceremony. 


Evil  Omens  107 

Encouraged  by  this  royal  permission,  and  in 
fulfilment  of  their  resolve,  and  acting  on  the 
teaching  of  their  Scriptures,  in  the  early  part  of 
1 83 1,  twenty-eight  of  them  received  public  bap- 
tism, and  the  fi'rst  Christian  church  was  formed. 
By  November  4th  the  number  of  those  received 
into  membership  had  grown  to  be  seventy-five, 
and  a  second  church  had  been  formed. 

The  heathen  party  responded  to  what  they  con- 
sidered a  challenge  by  approaching  the  queen 
Vv^itli  a  request  that  she  would  in  some  way  exert 
her  influence  to  stem  the  tide  of  progress  of  this 
faith. 

Kelazapa  sought  to  awaken  the  queen's  jeal- 
ousy by  pointing  to  this  small  community, 
amongst  whom  were  already  to  be  numbered  sev- 
eral of  her  wealthy  subjects,  and  by  suggesting 
that  one  day,  when  those  wealthy  ones  had  se- 
cured a  larger  following,  they  would  be  likely  to 
raise  a  sedition  and  seize  the  royal  power.  The 
queen  listened  to  all  he  had  to  say,  but,  for  the 
present,  seemed  undecided  what  steps  to  take. 
But  soon  the  priests  were  roused  to  still  more 
urgent  efforts.  Rumors  had  been  circulating  for 
some  time  past  that  not  only  were  some  of  the 
nobles  favorable  to  this  faith,  that  not  only  had 
some  of  these  wealthier  persons  adopted  this  new 
religion,  but  that  at  least  one  notable  diviner  was 
showing  an  interest  in  the  teaching.  On  the  day 
the  first  Christian  Church  was  formed,  the  truth 
of  the  rumor  was  abundantly  verified.  For  there, 


io8     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

in  truth,  was  the  notorious  diviner,  whose  influ- 
ence had  for  long  been  most  powerful  in  support 
of  the  idol  worship,  now  numbered  with  the 
Christians,  and  receiving  in  baptism  the  Chris- 
tian name  of  Paul.  Publicly  he  renounced  his 
allegiance  to  the  heathen  religion ;  publicly  he  ex- 
posed the  superstitious  folly  of  divination;  and 
in  presence  of  all  declared  his  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  only  Saviour.  Such  a  confession 
produced  a  marked  effect  on  the  heathen  present. 
It  also  stirred  more  deeply  the  anger  and  jealousy 
of  the  priests,  who,  in  their  indignation  and  fear, 
wondered  whereunto  this  thing  would  grow. 

Again,  therefore,  Kelazapa  approached  the 
queen  and  sought  to  incite  her  jealousy  and 
to  awaken  in  her  mind  a  fear  for  her  own  safety. 
This  time  he  was  more  successful  in  the  effort, 
and  when  the  queen  questioned  him  as  to  the 
possibility  of  putting  down  this  sect,  he  cunning- 
ly reminded  her  of  what  happened  when  the  first 
teachers  landed  on  her  soil.  He  told  of  the 
struggles  between  the  idols  and  Jehovah,  and 
how,  in  a  few  weeks,  the  idols  slew  all  the  band 
save  one,  and  drove  that  one  from  the  land.  He 
was  shrewd  enough  to  pause  there,  and  Ranava- 
lona,  in  her  excited  state  of  mind,  did  not  pause 
to  consider  that  the  same  teacher  had  returned  to 
the  island,  and  that  the  very  body  she  was  now 
asked  to  exterminate  was  the  living  proof  that 
the  idols  had  not,  even  on  the  first  occasion, 
triumphed   over   Jehovah.     It   now   became   the 


Looking  to  the  Noonday  301 

ism  seems  to  have  made  its  final  struggle  to  re- 
gain the  ascendency  over  Christianity,  and  has 
failed.  Large  numbers  of  those  who  followed 
the  leaders  of  the  rebellion  have  recently  acknowl- 
edged their  wrong,  and  their  repentant  hearts  will 
probably  prove  to  be  prepared  soil  to  receive  the 
truth  of  God. 

It  is  also  a  cause  for  deep  gratitude  that,  dur- 
ing the  past  year  or  so,  there  have  been  great  im- 
provements in  the  relations  of  the  government  to 
the   agents   of   the   various   societies,   and   their 
work.     A  kindlier  spirit,  a  truer  interest,  a  more 
generous  confidence,  and  a  willingness  to  avail 
himself  of  the  able  services  of  the  missionaries 
for  the  advancement  of  the  people,  have  marked 
the  attitude  of  the  governor-general  and  many 
of  his  officers.     The  visit  of  a  deputation  from  the 
London  Missionary  Society;  the  assumption  of 
the  responsibility  for  a  large  share  of  the  work  by 
the  Protestant  churches  of  France ;  and  a  visit,  as 
a  deputation  from  the  Paris  Missionary  Society, 
by  MM.  Boegner  and  Germond,  may  have  done 
much  toward  bringing  about  this   result.     The 
discovery  by  the  governor-general  that  the  mis- 
sionaries were  men  of  sound  judgment,  ready  for 
any  good  work,  and  loyal  to  French  authority,  has 
also  done  much  to  dissipate  suspicions ;  so  'that 
the  government  has  twice  requested  the  co-opera- 
tion of  the  medical  missionaries  of  the  capital,  in 
efforts   to   improve   the   sanitary   conditions.'  to 
stamp  out  smallpox,  and  to  induce  the  people  to 


302     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

quietly  submit  to  vaccination.  This  has  created 
mutual  confidence  and  enabled  the  missionaries  to 
prove  the  physical,  as  well  as  spiritual,  advan- 
tages of  their  work.  The  London  Missionary 
Society  reports  for  last  year,  that  the  government 
has  "  loyally  kept  its  promise  to  give  the  mission- 
aries of  the  London  Missionary  Society  the  same 
freedom  and  recognition,  as  is  accorded  to  oth- 
ers ;  "  and  on  several  occasions  the  resident  gen- 
eral has  gone  out  of  his  way  to  make  it  clear  that 
he  appreciates  their  work. 

Here  then,  are  rifts  in  the  clouds  of  suspicion, 
indifference  and  intolerance,  by  which  the  relig- 
ious horizon  in  Madagascar  had  been  overspread, 
on  account  of  political  changes ;  and  these  assist 
in  inspiring  our  hope,  although  there  are  clouds 
still  hanging  above  the  horizon.  Notwithstand- 
ing its  more  friendly  attitude,  the  government  has 
recently  created  a  new  perplexity  for  the  native 
teachers.  They  have  been  released  from  the  ne- 
cessity of  giving  free  labor,  in  constructing  roads 
for  the  country ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  gov- 
ernment has  required  that,  in  every  school,  horti- 
cultural teaching  shall  be  organized.  The  en- 
forcement of  this  decree  has  been  made  so  op- 
pressive as  to  cause  many  of  the  teachers  to  give 
up  their  duties.  Yet  a  way  will  be  found  to  sur- 
mount this  difficulty,  as  has  been  done  in  every 
other  case.  If  Pharaoh  will  have  bricks  made 
without  straw,  then,  until  the  Lord  removes  Pha- 


u 


Looking  to  the  Noonday  303 

raoh's  decree,  we  can  trust  the  missionaries  under 
God  to  find  a  way  to  accomplish  the  work. 

Since  the  French  conquest,  a  very  important 
departure  has  taken  place  in  the  prosecution  of 
mission  work.  For  many  reasons  it  appeared 
desirable  that  a  new  agency  should  be  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  life  of  the  Malagasy.  The  new 
political  conditions ;  the  need  for  exerting  direct 
influence  in  the  French  Senate  so  as  to  secure 
liberty  and  toleration ;  and  the  spiritual  advan- 
tages, to  the  Protestant  churches  of  France,  of 
being  called  upon  to  recognize  their  great  op- 
portunity and  enter  the  field  of  service  open  to 
them;  these,  among  other  reasons,  led  to  steps 
being  taken  which  have  placed  a  good  deal  of 
the  Protestant  mission  work  in  Madagascar  under 
the  direction  and  care  of  the  Paris  Society  of 
Evangelical  Missions.  This  society  has  entered 
upon  its  labors  with  much  vigor.  In  France  it 
is  maintaining  an  earnest  struggle  to  secure  full 
religious  liberty  for  the  converts  in  the  colony; 
for  missionaries  of  other  nations,  who  are  loyal 
to  the  laws,  to  settle  and  labor  there ;  and  is 
seeking  to  conserve  to  the  Christians  the  Bible, 
and  the  free  church  life  in  which  they  have  been 
nurtured.  At  the  same  time  they  are  sending  out 
many  laborers  into  the  field.  Last  year,  1899, 
eighteen  missionaries  were  sent  to  Madagascar; 
and  all  their  agents  are  working  in  harmony  with 
those  of  other  Protestant  societies.     In  these  new 


304     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

departures,  probably,  will  be  found  a  factor  which 
will  prove  of  immense  importance  in  the  future  of 
the  country,  and  which  cannot  but  re-act,  in  a 
quickened  spiritual  life,  on  the  churches  of 
France. 

Gradually  the  breaches  made  in  the  work  of  the 
several  societies  are  being  repaired.  Churches 
and  school-rooms  are  being  rebuilt ;  others  are 
being  restored  and  strengthened ;  the  schools  are 
being  reopened  and  the  children  attending 
more  regularly ;  while  from  many  quarters,  tid- 
ings come  of  the  growth  of  congregations,  and  a 
large  demand  for  Bibles  and  other  books.  These 
are  facts  to  quicken  the  hopes  of  the  church, 
and  to  stimulate  her  to  greater  diligence  in  re- 
sponding to  her  call.  There  are  further  signs 
of  promise  too,  telling  that  the  darkness  is  pass- 
ing and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  again  about  to  be 
revealed. 

It  is  not  altogether  surprising,  when  we  think 
of  the  rapidity  with  which  the  great  changes 
which  have  occurred  have  come  upon  the  island, 
that  many  of  the  people  should  have  become  be- 
wildered, alarmed  ;  and,  at  first  contact  with  their 
new  surroundings,  should  have  drifted  from 
their  moorings.  The  fact  that  very  many  more 
have  not  been  driven  altogether  from  outward 
allegiance  to  Christianity,  is  evidence  of  the 
power  with  which  the  Gospel  has  influenced  even 
the  hearts  of  the  masses ;  and  the  further  fact 
that,  during  a  period  of  peculiar  trial,  when  in- 


Looking  to  the  Noonday  305 

vasion  and  conquest,  loss  of  country  and  queen, 
persecution  and  destruction  of  property,  fell  upon 
them,  so  few  renounced  their  faith  in  Christ,  is 
proof  of  the  reality  and  purity  of  their  love  to 
Him. 

One  or  two  instances  of  this  steadfast  faith 
should  be  recorded.  One  is  given  by  the  Rev. 
J.  Coles,  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel.  The  heathen  burnt  the  home  of  a 
native  Christian  and  carried  his  wife  away  into 
slavery.  Unable  to  protect  himself  or  to  recover 
her,  he  entered  the  Hova  camp  and  remained 
there  for  more  than  a  year.  Drum  sounded  in 
camp  at  4  a.m.  every  day,  and  at  that  hour  each 
morning,  and  again  each  evening,  this  man  held 
public  prayers — especially  pleading  for  his  ene- 
mies. Many  used  to  scoff  at  him ;  but  they  could 
not  turn  him  from  his  habit;  and  at  length,  by 
his  consistent  life,  he  stopped  the  mouths  of  the 
mockers,  and  won  their  respect. 

In  the  darkest  moments  of  the  persecution 
the  hearts  of  the  European  missionaries  were 
greatly  cheered  by  occasional  and  remarkable 
signs  of  divine  blessings.  The  district  of  Tsira-be, 
occupied  by  the  Norwegian  Society,  was  in  the 
stronghold  of  the  heathen  rebels;  and  every 
family  suffered  during  the  war;  but  the  native 
pastor,  Rarifoana,  kept  right  on  with  his  work. 
In  this  large  district,  at  the  crisis  of  the  persecu- 
tion, over  four  hundred  were  baptized  in  one  year, 
and  seventy-nine  received  into  the  membership 


3o6     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

of  the  church ;  while  last  year  one  hundred  men 
and  women  came  forward  seeking  baptism  and 
Christian  fellowship.  In  the  whole  Norwegian 
Mission  there  were,  in  1898,  4,230  baptisms. 

Such  facts  surround  with  a  halo  of  glory  the 
life  of  the  Christians  and  the  spirit  of  the  workers. 
While  there  are  such  men  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
it  can  never  be  overthrown.  During  these 
troublous  times,  knowledge  has  been  spreading; 
the  printing  press  has  been  kept  running;  and 
from  this  agency  has  poured  forth  an  increasing 
supply  to  meet  the  increasing  demand,  which  has 
come  with  the  return  of  peace  and  a  more  stable 
government. 

The  Christian  Endeavor  movement  has  taken 
firm  hold  upon  the  young  people  in  the  churches 
of  Madagascar;  and  possibly  some  of  the  most 
earnest  and  faithful  Endeavorers  to  be  found  in 
any  part  of  the  world  are  to  be  found  there.  Their 
influence  has  been  most  marked  and  helpful  to 
the  churches  and  the  spiritual  life  of  the  natives 
during  the  period  of  change  and  trial ;  and  gen- 
erally, the  young  people  seem  to  be  possessed  of 
an  aggressive  spirit.  Their  Bible,  Orphanage, 
Missionary,  Preachers'  and  Tract  societies,  are  all 
of  them  indications  of  this  fact,  and  call  for  deep 
gratitude  to  God  and  earnest  prayer  in  their  be- 
half. If  the  past  gives  any  promise  for  the  fu- 
ture, then  the  young  people  of  Madagascar  are 
certainly  to  be  counted  upon  as  one  of  the  great 
forces  which  will  labor,  and  that  successfully,  for 


mtiFnmiHHffll 


Looking  to  the  Noonday  307 

the  full  establishment  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the 
land;  and  thus  are  the  means  being  prepared, 
and  agencies  advanced,  to  reach  the  masses  which 
are  yet  unevangelized,  and  to  send  out  the  light 
into  the  regions  still  sitting  in  darkness. 

Let  us  not  lose  sight  of  the  important  work  that 
remains  to  be  done;  for,  notwithstanding  the 
mighty  results  already  realized,  we  have  so  far 
seen  only  the  beginnings  of  the  Gospel's  triumph. 
The  total  population  of  Madagascar  is  estimated 
at  3,500,000 ;  and  of  this  number  only  some  500,- 
000  are  nominally  Christians.  It  is  a  great  thing 
to  have  secured  a  permanent  footing  in  the  capi- 
tal, and  to  have  brought  the  central  province,  and 
the  powerful  Hova  tribe,  into  loyalty  to  Christ 
and  His  teaching.  It  is  a  great  thing  to  have 
the  Church  of  Christ  firmly  established  in  the 
heart  of  the  country,  and  stations  widely  planted 
amid  the  heathen  tribes,  which,  growing  in 
strength,  will  become  more  and  more  powerful 
as  centers  for  the  evangelization  of  all  these 
heathen.  But  the  knowledge  that  there  are  yet 
3,000,000  souls  to  be  taught,  won,  saved,  reminds 
us  that  much  remains  to  be  done  before  we  shall 
behold  the  noontide  splendor  of  Christ's  kingdom 
in  Madagascar.  Nevertheless,  it  is  toward  that 
hour  we  are  looking — gazing  in  unshaken  faith ; 
anticipating  it  with  undimmed  hope ;  and,  while 
we  look,  marking  the  signs  of  increasing  bright- 
ness,  and   relying   upon   the   promises   of   God. 

Such  are  the  prospects; — what   is  the   sum- 


3o8     Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar 

mons?  Surely  the  events  we  have  chronicled — 
the  power  of  the  Gospel  displayed  in  this  land ; 
the  sustaining  grace  manifested  in  the  lives  of 
suffering  Christians ;  the  triumphs  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  over  all  the  malice  and  pride  of  its 
foes ;  the  awakening  of  the  churches  to  new  life ; 
and  the  signs  of  the  weakening  of  heathenism, 
together  with  the  outpouring  in  new  power  of 
the  spirit  of  God — are  all  of  them  the  voice  of 
God  speaking  to  the  hearts  of  His  people,  and 
summoning  them  forth  to  nobler  purpose,  and 
more  faith-inspired  effort,  to  hasten  the  coming 
of  his  kingdom  and  the  final  triumph  of  the 
cross  in  Madagascar. 

I  do  not  appeal  for  Madagascar  alone;  for 
there  is  no  discrimination  in  the  love  of  God, 
and  there  need  be  none  in  the  missionary  labors 
of  His  church,  between  the  needs,  the  claims,  and 
the  invitations  to  salvation,  of  all  the  islands  and 
continents  of  the  world.  Each  station  occupied 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  is  but  an  advanced  post, 
marking  the  line  of  conquest  of  His  kingdom, 
and  pointing  onward  to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the 
earth ;  and  there  is  no  danger  that  the  love  and 
effort  devoted  to  Madagascar  will  exhaust  the 
energies  of  the  Christian  church,  or  lessen  her 
power  and  resolution  to  make  His  kingdom 
world-wide!  The  unselfish  joy  kindled  by  the 
inspired  hope  of  universal  salvation,  lights  up 
the  hearts,  and  illumes  the  faces  of  all  who  go 
out  in  His  name  to  win  the  world  for  Christ. 


Looking  to  the  Noonday  309 

Standing  in  America,  in  Europe,  in  Madagas- 
car, the  vision  is  the  same  on  all  sides : — Every- 
where the  sounds  of  strife,  the  signs  of  toil,  the 
songs  of  praise,  the  shouts  of  triumph,  and  the 
first  fruits  of  harvest  from  a  century  of  sowing; 
and  the  prospect  grows  wider  and  brighter  as  the 
days  go  by.  To  faith's  eye  it  is  given  already  to 
see  the  consummation ;  and  thus,  amid  the  perils, 
toils  and  shadows  which  still  surround  their  work, 
the  Christian  church  and  her  missionaries  move 
hopefully  and  steadfastly  forward  to  the  realiza- 
tion of  the  promises  of  God — the  day  when  all  the 
nations  shall  bow  before  the  cross  of  Christ; 
when  His  name  shall  be  proclaimed  as  "  King  of 
kings  and  Lord  of  lords ;  "  when  the  world's  dark 
night  shall  issue  into  the  day  of  God  on  earth ; 
and  the  light  that  never  shall  pale  shall  shine  over 
every  land ;  since  it  is  written,  "  Thy  sun  shall  no 
more  go  down." 


THE  END 


DATE  DUE 

;-?M 

Jl»       ^ 

Demco,  Inc.  38-293 

iiliiiiill 


